lynx   »   [go: up one dir, main page]

Skip to main content

Full text of "Dublin diary"

See other formats


UNIVERSITY 
OF  FLORIDA 
LIBRARIES 


COLLEGE  LIBRARY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

LYRASIS  IVIembers  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://archive.org/details/dublindiaryOOjoyc 


The  Dublin  Diary 
of  Stanislaus  Joyce 


also  by  Stanislaus  Joyce 
• 

MY  brother's  keeper 


THE  DUBLIN  DIARY 
OF 

STANISLAUS  JOYCE 

edited  by 
George  Harris  Healey 


o^U^ 


CORNELL  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 
Ithaca,  New  York 


1^62  by  Cornell  University  and  George  Harris  Healey 


Printed  in  Great  Britain 


PREFACE 


Maurice  Daedalus,  the  brother  in  James  Joyce's  Stephen 
Hero,  keeps  a  diary.  Mr.  Duffy,  the  principal  character 
of  *A  Painful  Case',  in  Dubliners,  Hkewise  keeps  'a  Httle 
sheaf  of  papers  held  together  with  a  brass  pin',  in  which  'a  sentence 
was  inscribed  from  time  to  time'.  Both  Maurice  Daedalus  and 
Mr.  Duffy  are  derived  from  the  author's  younger  brother  Stanis- 
laus, and  Stanislaus  actually  kept  a  diary,  in  which  the  sentences  he 
inscribed  from  time  to  time  often  had  to  do  with  his  brother.  That 
sheaf  of  papers,  still  held  together  by  the  brass  pin,  is  now  pre- 
served in  the  Cornell  University  Library  with  the  other  early 
papers  of  the  Joyce  family. 

Though  called  a  diary  by  Stanislaus  and  James,  and  hence  by 
others  who  have  mentioned  it,  the  manuscript  is  rather  a  collection 
of  descriptions,  confessions,  narrations,  and  comments.  Some  are 
dated,  some  are  not.  Some  are  placed  in  chronological  sequence, 
some  are  not.  This  journal  records  occurrences  in  the  daily  hfe  and 
thoughts  of  the  stolid  but  tormented  young  Dubhner  who,  though 
uncertain  about  many  things,  was  utterly  convinced  that  his 
brother  was  an  extraordinary  person  whose  quahty  the  world 
would  one  day  recognize  and  whose  thoughts  and  actions  were 
worth  setting  down.  'The  interest  which  I  took  in  Jim's  life  was 
the  main  interest  I  took  in  my  own;  my  hfe  is  dull  without  him  ' 
he  writes  in  a  note  after  James's  departure  from  Ireland.  In  re- 
cording the  incidents  of  his  own  life,  then,  Stanislaus  records  a 
good  deal  about  James's,  at  a  time  too  when  he  probably  knew 
James  better  than  anyone  else  did.  More  than  most  authors,  James 
Joyce  wishes  and  indeed  expects  his  readers  to  be  acquainted  with 
minute  details  of  his  personal  history.  Stanislaus's  diary  is  relevant 

7 


to  his  brother's  Hfe  and  writings.  It  begins  in  1903,  soon  after  the 
crisis  of  the  mother's  death,  and  runs  well  into  1905,  after  James's 
sailing  has  left  diarist  and  diary  noticeably  less  lively.  But  James 
is  never  absent  ft"om  the  journal  for  long,  and  for  much  of  it  he  and 
his  doings,  at  one  of  the  most  interesting  periods  of  his  life,  appear 
on  almost  every  page.  Though  Stanislaus  gives  to  no  entry  the 
date  16  June — he  could  hardly  have  predicted  Bloomsday — he 
does  mention  in  one  place  or  other  many  of  the  persons  who 
appear  as  characters  in  Ulysses,  and  many  also  who  appear  in 
Dubliners  and  in  A  Portrait  of  the  Artist.  A  large  circle  of  relatives, 
friends,  and  acquaintances  of  the  young  Joyces  are  assembled  here, 
Gogarty,  Byrne,  Cosgrave,  the  Sheehys,  the  Murrays,  and  many 
another,  and  also  of  course  the  Joyces  themselves,  of  7  St.  Peter's 
Terrace,  Cabra. 

That  house  held  small  happiness  then  for  anyone,  and  Stanis- 
laus's picture  of  the  Joyces'  home  life  will  rouse  both  indignation 
and  compassion.  James  was  not  much  at  home  in  1904.  But 
Stanislaus  had  no  Martello  tower^  and  the  other  children  were 
either  too  small  or  too  inmeshed  to  escape.  Stanislaus  gives  here, 
with  a  curious  mixture  of  candour,  irritation,  and  affection,  a  picture 
— apparently  the  only  picture — of  his  brothers  and  sisters.  He 
gives  a  picture  of  his  father,  too,  but  without  affection.  For  John 
Stanislaus  Joyce  his  second  son  had  little  but  dishke  and  contempt. 
It  is  hard  to  beheve  that  the  same  man,  the  same  father,  stands 
behind  both  James's  portrayal  of  Simon  Dedalus  and  Stanislaus's 
portrayal  of  Tappie'.  The  two  brothers  saw  in  their  wretched  en- 
vironment no  prospect  of  betterment  and  no  choice  but  to  endure 
or  to  escape.  Both  chose  the  latter.  Though  James's  bitterness 
softened  somewhat  as  the  years  passed,  Stanislaus  never  relented. 
His  early  outrage  was  deep  and  durable,  and  denunciations  of 
father,  country,  and  church  continued  to  exercise  him  for  half  a 
century  after  they  were  recorded  here.  His  spring  was  cruel.  It  is 
not  easy  to  bear  in  mind  that  most  of  this  scathing  journal  was 
written  while  the  author  was  a  boy  not  yet  twenty,  that  this  voice, 
so  often  harsh,  is  the  voice  of  youth,  that  this  weary  spirit  stands 
at  the  threshold  of  Ufe.  But  what  James  called  the  'paralysis'  of 
DubUn  Hfe  had  literary  uses  to  him,  and  his  brother's  jottings 
stimulated  his  imagination.  James  read  this  record  while  it  was 

8 


being  written,  asked  to  have  it  sent  to  him  after  he  left  Ireland,  and 
borrowed  from  it  the  kind  of  small  thing  that  none  but  James 
Joyce  would  have  found  worth  borrowing  at  all. 

This  diary  was  recorded  with  great  care  by  a  sensitive  and 
intelligent  boy  who  felt  that  something  was  terribly  wrong  with  his 
life,  who  reacted  by  lashing  out  savagely  at  almost  everything 
around  him,  who  was  often  injudicious  and  unjust,  but  who  was 
trying  to  be  reasonable  and  honest.  He  did  not  spare  others,  but 
neither  did  he  spare  himself.  He  was  painfully  self-conscious, 
about  his  clothes,  his  manners,  his  reputation,  and  even  the  shape 
of  his  head.  He  recognized  his  own  intelligence  but  could  find  no- 
thing to  do  with  it.  He  abhorred  the  commonplace,  but  everything 
around  him,  except  his  brother  and  his  Httle  cousin,  appeared  to  be 
drably  and  deadeningly  commonplace.  His  av/kward,  adolescent 
tenderness  for  little  Katsy  Murray,  Hke  ever3l:hing  else,  offered  him 
neither  comfort  nor  hope.  He  could  not  properly  be  in  love  with 
her  now:  she  was  too  young.  He  could  not  properly  be  in  love  with 
her  ever,  really:  she  was  his  first  cousin.  His  attitude  towards  his 
talented  brother  was  already  what  it  was  to  remain  generally 
throughout  their  lives,  an  utterly  unselfish  concern  for  James's 
comfort,  welfare,  success,  and  reputation,  sustained  in  the  face  of 
his  own  wistful  longings  and  James's  thoughtless  ingratitude. 
Stanislaus,  his  brother's  whetstone  and  keeper,  wanted  to  emulate 
James  but  was  charged  with  imitating  him.  He  wanted  to  share 
James's  fife  but  was  repelled  by  its  dissipations.  He  wanted  a  place 
in  James's  circle  of  friends  but  disUked  and  distrusted  most  of  the 
persons  he  met  there.  James  on  the  other  hand  found  in  his  younger 
brother  a  loyal  ally,  sympathetic  towards  his  notions  and  patient 
of  his  mockery.  From  Stanislaus  James  borrowed  money,  clothes, 
ideas,  and  traits  for  the  characters  in  his  writings.  Maurice 
Daedalus  and  Mr.  Duffy  are  obvious  enough.  But  there  is  more 
than  a  little  of  Stanislaus's  envy,  pride  and  gloom  in  Stephen  him- 
self. 

The  manuscript  here  transcribed  consists  of  230  pages  of  writ- 
ing on  sheets  cut  to  size,  about  eight  by  six  and  a  half  inches. 
These  sheets,  most  of  them  previously  used  on  one  side,  were 
culled  from  old  business  letters,  school  exercises,  ledger  paper, 
notebook  leaves,  and  similar  odds  and  ends.  At  least  one  sheet  is  a 

9 


palimpsest;  the  diarist  erased  a  whole  page  of  something  else  to 
gain  a  usable  page  for  himself.  Paper  was  scarce  in  the  Joyce 
household.  These  sheets,  so  painfully  assembled,  preserve  more 
than  the  diary  written  on  what  was  once  their  blank  side.  Of  some 
of  them,  the  writing  on  the  back  is  not  important.  Of  many,  how- 
ever, it  consists  of  early  writings  by  James,  in  both  verse  and 
prose,  that  otherwise  would  have  perished.  That  material  has  been 
published  by  Richard  Ellmann  and  Ellsworth  Mason  in  their 
Critical  Writings  of  James  Joyce.  Stanislaus's  text  is  written  neatly, 
in  a  tiny  hand,  over  every  inch  of  the  precious  paper.  He  copied 
from  a  draft  of  some  kind,  for  revisions  are  rare  and  he  mentions 
a  *Book  of  Days',  which  presumably  contained  his  first  notes.  He 
calls  the  collection  at  various  times  his  *Diary',  his  ^Notes',  and  his 
*  Crucible'.  After  it  was  finished,  he  went  through  it  and  added 
dates,  sometimes  with  red  pencil,  in  the  margins.  These  dateSj  be 
it  noted,  refer  not  to  the  time  of  the  writing  but  rather  to  the  time 
of  the  incident  itself.  The  text  was  intended  to  stand  in  its  present 
order.  The  dates  were  considered  to  be  incidental  and  in  several 
instances  are  out  of  sequence.  This  diary  was  preceded  by  one 
dehberately  destroyed  in  1903,  and  was  followed  by  one  written  in 
Trieste  that  is  not  available  for  publication.  Stanislaus  in  his 
writings  and  correspondence  quotes  from  *my  diary'  material  of 
1904  that  is  not  found  in  this  manuscript.  Such  material  may  have 
come  from  the  few  leaves  now  missing  from  the  sheaf  or  from  some 
other  document  not  now  with  his  papers  at  Cornell.  He  used  tliis 
diary  in  preparing  his  autobiographical  My  Brother's  Keeper,  but 
the  two  do  not  much  overlap.  The  pubhshed  work,  which  he  did 
not  Hve  to  finish,  brings  the  story  to  about  the  time  of  the  mother's 
death  in  August  1903.  This  diary  begins  a  few  weeks  after  that 
event  and  carries  on  for  about  a  year  and  a  half.  Stanislaus's  diary 
is  often  callow  when  compared  to  My  Brother's  Keeper,  but  it  is 
nearer  DubHn  by  fifty  years,  and  what  it  lacks  in  sophistication  it 
perhaps  makes  up  for  in  immediacy. 

Young  Stanislaus's  spelling  was  uncertain  and  his  punctuation 
old-fashioned.  Both  have  been  modified  for  the  convenience  of  the 
reader.  Together  with  the  marginal  dates,  the  diarist  also  added  a 
number  of  glosses  that  correct,  criticize,  or  extend  his  original 
remarks.  Most  of  these  seem  to  be  almost  contemporary  with  the 

10 


original^  but  since  they  cannot  be  dated  with  certainty  they  are 
carried  separately  and  identified  as  'MS.  notes'.  A  few  passages, 
marked  by  dots  (.  .  .),  have  been  omitted,  most  of  them  because 
they  lacked  interest,  the  rest  because  they  were  hbellous  or  other- 
wise offensive. 

For  permission  to  publish  the  manuscript  the  editor  records  his 
thanks  to  the  Cornell  University  Library. 

G.H.H. 
Ithaca, 
Nez'j  York 
April  1962 


II 


THE  DUBLIN  DIARY  OF  STANISLAUS  JOYCE 


[1903] 

Jim's  character  is  unsettled;  it  is  developing.  New  influences  are 
coming  over  him  daily,  he  is  beginning  new  practices.  He  has 
come  home  drunk  three  or  four  times  within  the  last  month  (on 
one  occasion  he  came  home  sick  and  dirty-looking  on  Sunday 
morning,  having  been  out  all  night)  and  he  is  engaged  at  present 
in  sampling  wines  and  Uqueurs  and  at  procuring  for  himself  the 
means  of  living.  He  has  or  seems  to  have  taken  a  hking  for 
conviviaHty,  even  with  those  whose  jealousy  and  ill-will  towards 
himself  he  well  knows,  staying  with  them  a  whole  night  long  danc- 
ing and  singing  and  making  speeches  and  laughing  and  reciting, 
and  revelling  in  the  same  manner  all  the  way  home.  To  say  what 
is  really  his  character,  one  must  go  beneath  much  that  is  passing  in 
these  influences  and  habits  and  see  what  it  is  in  them  that  his  mind 
really  aflfects ;  one  must  compare  what  he  is  with  v/hat  he  Vv^as,  one 
must  analyse,  one  must  judge  him  by  his  moments  of  exaltation, 
not  by  his  hours  of  abasement.^ 

His  intellect  is  precise  and  subtle,  but  not  comprehensive.  He  is 
no  student.  His  artistic  sympathy  and  judgment  are  such  as  would 
be  expected  in  one  of  his  kind  of  intellect — if  he  were  not  more 
than  a  critic,  I  beUeve  he  would  be  as  good  a  critic  of  what  interests 
him  as  any  using  English  today.  His  literary  talent  seems  to  be  very 
great  indeed,  both  in  prose  and  in  verse.^  He  has,  as  Yeats  says,  a 
power  of  very  deHcate  spiritual  writing  and  whether  he  writes  in 

^  Written  across  this  paragraph,  in  the  hand  of  James  Joyce,  is  the  word 
'rubbish'. 

^  MS.  note:  'He  is  not  an  artist  he  says.  He  is  interesting  himself  in 
pohtics — in  which  he  says  [he  has]  original  ideas.  He  says  he  does  not  care 
for  art  or  music  though  he  admits  he  can  judge  them.  He  lives  on  the 
excitement  of  incident.' 

13 


sorrow  or  is  young  and  virginal,  or  whether  (as  in  *He  travels  after 
the  wintry  sun')^  he  writes  of  what  he  has  seen,  the  form  is  always 
either  strong,  expressive,  graceful  or  engaging,  and  his  imagination 
open-eyed  and  classic.  His  ^epiphanies' — his  prose  pieces  (which  I 
almost  prefer  to  his  lyrics)  and  his  dialogues — are  again  subtle.  He 
has  put  himself  into  these  with  singular  courage,  singular  memory, 
and  scientific  minuteness ;  he  has  proved  himself  capable  of  taking 
very  great  pains  to  create  a  very  httle  thing  of  prose  or  verse.  The 
keen  observation  and  satanic  irony  of  his  character  are  precisely, 
but  not  fully,  expressed.  Whether  he  will  ever  build  up  anything 
broad — a  drama,  an  esthetic  treatise — I  cannot  say.  His  genius  is 
not  literary  and  he  will  probably  run  through  many  of  the  smaller 
forms  of  literary  artistic  expression.  He  has  made  living  his  end  in 
life,  and  in  the  Hght  of  this  magnificent  importance  of  hving, 
everything  else  is  Uke  a  rushhght  in  the  sun.  And  so  he  is  more 
interested  in  the  sampling  of  Hqueurs,  the  devising  of  dinners,  the 
care  of  dress,  and  whoring,  than  to  know  if  the  one-act  play — *the 
dwarf-drama'  he  calls  it — is  an  artistic  possibility. 

Jim  is  a  genius  of  character.  When  I  say  'genius',  I  say  just  the 
least  httle  bit  in  the  world  more  than  I  believe;  yet  remembering 
his  youth  and  that  I  sleep  with  him,  I  say  it.  Scientists  have  been 
called  great  scientists  because  they  have  measured  the  distances  of 
the  unseen  stars,  and  yet  scientists  who  have  watched  the  move- 
ments in  matter  scarcely  perceptible  to  the  mechanically  aided 
senses  have  been  esteemed  as  great;  and  Jim  is,  perhaps,  a  genius 
though  his  mind  is  minutely  analytic.  He  has,  above  all,  a  proud, 
wilful,  vicious  selfishness,  out  of  which  by  times  now  he  writes  a 
poem  or  an  epiphany,  now  commits  the  meannesses  of  whim  and 
appetite,  which  was  at  first  protestant  egoism,  and  had,  perhaps, 
some  desperateness  in  it,  but  which  is  now  well-rooted — or 
developed? — in  his  nature,  a  very  Yggdrasill.  He  has  extraordinary 
moral  courage — courage  so  great  that  I  have  hopes  that  he  will  one 
day  become  the  Rousseau  of  Ireland.  Rousseau,  indeed,  might  be 
accused  of  cherishing  the  secret  hope  of  turning  away  the  anger  of 
disapproving  readers  by  confessing  unto  them,  but  Jim  cannot  be 
suspected  of  this.  His  great  passion  is  a  fierce  scorn  of  what  he 
calls  the  *rabblement' — a  tiger-Uke,  insatiable  hatred.  He  has  a 

^  From  'Tilly',  published  in  Pomes  Penyeach. 

14 


distinguished  appearance  and  bearing  and  many  graces :  a  musical 
singing  and  especially  speaking  voice  (a  tenor),  a  good  undeveloped 
talent  in  music,  and  witty  conversation.  He  has  a  distressing  habit 
of  saying  quietly  to  those  with  whom  he  is  famiHar  the  most 
shocking  things  about  himself  and  others,  and,  moreover,  of 
selecting  the  most  shocking  times,  saying  them,  not  because  they 
are  shocking  merely,  but  because  they  are  true.  They  are  such 
things  that  even  knowing  him  well  as  I  do,  I  do  not  beheve  it  is 
beyond  his  power  to  shock  me  or  Gogarty^  with  all  his  obscene 
rhymes.  His  manner  however  is  generally  very  engaging  and 
courteous  with  strangers,  but,  though  he  dislikes  greatly  to  be  rude, 
I  think  there  is  little  courtesy  in  his  nature.  As  he  sits  on  the 
hearth-rug,  his  arms  embracing  his  knees,  his  head  thrown  a  Httle 
back,  his  hair  brushed  up  straight  off  his  forehead,  his  long  face 
red  as  an  Indian's  in  the  reflexion  of  the  fire,  there  is  a  look  of 
cruelty  in  his  face.  Not  that  he  is  not  gentle  at  times,  for  he  can  be 
kind,  and  one  is  not  surprised  to  find  simpleness  in  him.  (He  is 
always  simple  and  open  with  those  that  are  so  with  him.)  But  few 
people  will  love  him,  I  think,  in  spite  of  his  graces  and  his  genius, 
and  whosoever  exchanges  kindnesses  with  him  is  likely  to  get  the 
worst  of  the  bargain.  (This  is  coloured  too  highly,  like  a  penny 
cartoon.) 

[26  September  1903] 

Jim  says  it  is  not  moral  courage  in  him  but  as  he  phrases  it  of 
himself,  *when  the  Bard  begins  to  write  he  intellectualizes  him- 
self.' Jim's  voice,  when  in  good  form,  has  a  beautiful  flavour,  rich 
and  pure,  and  goes  through  one  like  a  strong  exhilarating  wine. 
He  sings  well. 

Jim  has  a  wolf-like  intellect,  neither  massive  nor  very  strong, 
but  lean  and  ravenous,  tearing  the  heart  out  of  his  subject. 

Pappie"  is  very  scurrilous. 

He  scourges  the  house  with  his  tongue. 

Mother  kept  the  house  together  at  the  cost  of  her  life.^ 

1  Oliver  St.  John  Gogarty,  the  original  of  'Buck  Mulligan'  in  Ulysses. 

-  John  S.  Joyce,  father  of  the  author. 

^  Mrs.  May  Joyce  had  died  on  13  August  1903,  at  the  age  of  44. 

15 


The  Sophists  will  never  be  extinct  while  Jim  is  alive. 
The  twelve  tribes  of  Galway  are : 

Athy,  Blake,  Bodkin 
Deane,  D'Arcy,  Lynch 
Joyce,  Kirwin,  Martin 
Morris,  Skerret,  French 

Pappie  is  the  only  child  of  an  only  child  (his  father)  and  therefore 
the  spoiled  son  of  a  spoiled  son,  the  spendthrift  son  of  a  spend- 
thrift. His  temperament  was  probably  Gasconish — gallant  and 
sentimental — and  was  certainly  shallow  and  without  love.  If  he 
ever  had  any  self-criticism  his  inordinate  self-love  and  vanity 
choked  it  in  his  early  youth.  Yet,  strangely  enough,  he  is  shrewd 
in  his  judgment  of  others.  He  takes  pride  in  a  family  of  some  re- 
finement, education  and  some  little  distinction  on  one  side,  and  of 
some  wealth  on  the  other.  He  is  domineering  and  quarrelsome  and 
has  in  an  unusual  degree  that  low,  voluble  abusiveness  charac- 
teristic of  the  Cork  people  when  drunk.  He  is  worse  in  this  respect 
since  we  have  grown  up  because  even  when  silent  v/e  are  an  oppo- 
sition. He  is  ease-loving  and  his  ambition  in  Ufe  has  been  to  be 
respected  and  to  keep  up  appearances.  However  unworthy  this 
may  sound,  it  has  been  so  difficult  of  attainment  and  he  has  strug- 
gled for  it  with  such  tenacious  energy  against  the  effects  of  his 
constant  drunkenness  that  it  is  hard  to  despise  it  utterly.  He  is 
lying  and  hypocritical.  He  regards  himself  as  the  victim  of  circum- 
stances and  pays  himself  with  words.  His  will  is  dissipated,  and  his 
intellect  besotted,  and  he  has  become  a  crazy  drunkard.  He  is 
spiteful  like  all  drunkards  who  are  thwarted,  and  invents  the  most 
cowardly  insults  that  a  scandalous  mind  and  a  naturally  derisive 
tongue  can  suggest.  He  undoubtedly  hastened  Mother's  death.  He 
was  an  insulting  son,  and  as  a  husband,  a  household  bully  and  a 
bester  in  money  matters.  For  his  children  he  has  no  love  or  care 
but  a  peculiar  sense  of  duty  arising  out  of  his  worship  of  respect- 
abiHty.  He  is  full  of  prejudices,  which  he  tries  to  instil  into  us, 
regarding  all  opposition  as  impertinent  puppyism.  He  boasts  of 
being  a  bit  of  a  snob.  His  idea  of  the  home  is  a  well-furnished 
house  in  which  he  can  entertain  and  his  children  grow  up  under 
their  mother's  care,  and  to  which,  having  spent  the  evening  in 

i6 


drinking  and  story-telling  with  his  friends,  he  can  return  to  lord 
it  and  be  obeyed. 

He  is  generous,  however,  and  when  he  claims  to  have  'some 
ideas  of  a  gentleman'  he  does  not  seem  to  be  ridiculous.  When  he 
has  been  sober  for  a  few  days  he  is  strangely  quiet,  though  irritable 
and  nerve-shaken,  with  a  flow  of  lively  talk.  It  is  difficult  to  talk  to 
him  even  now  at  54  for  his  vanity  is  easily  hurt.  Moreover  this 
quietness  seems  unnatural  and  to  be  the  reaction  of  his  drunken- 
ness. 

He  has  the  remains  of  the  best  tenor  of  the  light  EngUsh  style  I 
ever  heard.  His  range  was  unusual  and  he  sings  with  taste. 

Jim's  ingenuousness  and  gentleness  are  false,  and  since  I  pointed 
this  out  to  him  his  affectation  of  false  ingenuousness  and  false 
gentleness  has  been  false. 

I  see  in  his  verse  and  prose  self-deception  and  a  desire  for  dis- 
play without  the  redeeming  foolishness  of  vanity. 

Jim  claims  of  his  friends  the  right  to  ruin  himself. 

Jim  has  a  hardly  controlled  itch  for  deceit.  He  lies  without 
reason  and  exerts  himself  to  deceive  those  that  know  him  best, 
from  a  contempt  of  the  dullness  of  morality  and  right-doing. 

When  Pappie  is  sober  and  fairly  comfortable  he  is  easy  and 
pleasant  spoken  though  inclined  to  sigh  and  complain  and  do  no- 
thing. His  conversation  is  reminiscent  and  humourous,  ridicuUng 
without  malice,  and  accepting  peace  as  an  item  of  comfort.  This 
phase  is  regrettably  rare  and  of  short  duration.  It  comes  at  times  of 
dire  poverty  and  does  not  last  till  bedtime.  The  mood  is  genuine, 
indeed,  but  a  chance  phrase  will  reveal  that  it  is  more  an  amnesty 
temporarily  agreed  to  than  a  peace.  Unsetthng  from  his  comfort- 
able position  before  the  fire  and  gathering  up  his  papers  to  go  to 
bed  effect  a  change  in  him,  and  he  goes  up  the  stairs  complaining 
and  promising  changes  over  which  he  has  no  control. 

Pappie  has  for  many  years  regarded  his  family  as  an  encum- 
brance which  he  suffers  impatiently  while  he  must,  and  which  he 
seeks  to  cast  off  at  the  earliest  opportunity.  Jim  and  I  and  Charhe,^ 
who  naturally  do  not  see  matters  in  this  Hght,  he  abuses  and 
threatens  as  wasters.  He  calls  all  his  children  bastards  as  a  habit, 
and  really  the  treatment  he  wishes  to  give  them  is  that  enforced  by 

^  Charles,  then  17,  was  the  youngest  of  the  surviving  brothers. 
B  17 


law  even  to  bastards — support  until  the  sixteenth  year  for  a  male 
child. 

He  is  truculent  and  inflicts  a  thoughtless  selfishness  on  his 
children.  I  have  said  he  has  a  pecuhar  sense  of  duty  toward  them. 
It  is  true,  but  that  sense  does  not  include  the  office  of  feeding 
them  regularly.  Even  tonight  when  his  being  was  comfortable 
there  Vv^as  a  somewhat  vicious  hue  about  his  contentment. 

My  cousin  Kathleen  Murray  (called  Katsy)^  has  a  luxurious 
nature  and  the  promise  of  a  magnificent  contralto.  It  has  the  depth 
(in  tone)  of  a  bass  and  I  flattered  myself  that  I  first  discovered  it 
in  her. 

That  amongst  his  innumerable  acquaintances,  Pappie  had  a  few 
real  friends,  is  to  be  remembered  to  his  credit. 

At  that  time  which  I  remember  most  vividly.  Mother  had  little 
left  of  what  had  once  made  her  a  figure  in  drawing-rooms,  httle 
except  a  very  graceful  carriage  and  occasional  briUiancy  at  the 
piano.  She  had  a  small,  very  feminine  head,  and  was  pretty.  I  re- 
member her  inteUigent,  sparing,  very  patient  in  troubles  (the 
normal  state)  and  too  patient  of  insults.  When  I  saw  her  lying  in 
her  brown  habit  on  the  bed  in  the  front  room,  her  head  a  little 
wearily  to  one  side,  I  seemed  to  be  standing  beside  the  death-bed 
of  a  victim.  Now  for  the  first  time  waking  in  the  quietness  and 
subdued  light  of  the  room,  beside  the  candles  and  the  flowers, 
she  had  the  importance  that  should  always  have  been  hers.  An 
ever-watchful  anxiety  for  her  children,  a  readiness  to  sacrifice 
herself  to  them  utterly,  and  a  tenacious  energy  to  endure  for 
their  sakes  replaced  love  in  a  family  not  given  to  shows  of  afl'ec- 
tion.  She  was  very  gentle  towards  her  children  though  she  under- 
stood them  each.  It  is  understanding  and  not  love  that  makes  the 
confidence  between  Mother  and  children  so  natural  though  un- 
acknowledged, so  unreserved  though  nothing  is  confessed  (there 
is  no  need  of  words  or  looks  between  them,  the  confidence  sur- 
rounds them  like  the  atmosphere).  Rather  it  is  this  understanding 
that  makes  the  love  so  enduring.  Pappie,  who  had  no  relatives  and 

^  Though  only  about  13  years  of  age,  Katsy  Murray  had  previously 
attracted  the  passing  interest  of  James  and  was  now  receiving  the  shy 
attentions  of  Stanislaus.  Her  mother  ('Aunt  Josephine')  was  a  favourite  of 
the  Joyce  boys.  Her  father  ('Uncle  WilHe'),  brother  of  Mrs.  Joyce,  is  the 
'Richie  Goulding'  of  Ulysses. 

18 


was  free  and  selfish,  demanded  of  Mother,  who  had  many,  ahena- 
tion  from  them.  I  can  well  believe  that  she  never  brought  them  to 
his  house  and  that  Pappie  himself,  being  weak  and  inconstant,  did ; 
but  in  heart  she  was  never  altogether  ahenated  from  them.  To 
have  been  so  for  Pappie's  sake  would  have  demanded  more  pas- 
sionateness  than  was  in  Mother's  nature.  Perhaps  if  she  had  done 
so  she  would  have  been  just  as  unloved  by  one  so  eminently  selfish 
as  Pappie,  or  if  not  as  unloved  certainly  as  cruelly  treated.  It  is  in 
her  favour  that  in  the  middle  of  worries  in  which  it  is  hard  to  re- 
main gentle  or  beautiful  or  noble  Mother's  character  was  refined 
as  much  as  Pappie's  was  debased,  and  she  gained  a  Httle  wisdom. 
Yet  I  cannot  regard  Mother  and  Pappie  as  ill-m.atched,  for  with 
Pappie  Mother  had  more  than  mere  Christian  patience,  seeing  in 
him  what  only  lately  and  with  great  difficulty  I  have  seen  in  him. 
It  is  strange,  too,  that  the  true  friendships  Pappie  made  (with  Mr. 
Kelly^  for  instance)  were  confirmed  at  home  and,  I  think,  under 
Mother's  influence,  his  friends  being  scarcely  less  friendly  towards 
Mother  than  towards  himself.  Up  to  the  last  Mother  had  a  lively 
sense  of  humour  and  was  an  excellent  mimic  of  certain  people. 
Though  worn  and  grave.  Mother  was  capable  at  unusual  times 
of  unusual  energy.  She  was  a  selfish  drunkard's  unselfish  wife. 

Mother  had  seventeen  children  of  whom  nine  are  now  living. 

Mother's  treatment  of  Poppie^  was  unjust,  not  nearly  so  unjust 
but  of  the  same  kind  as  Pappie's  treatment  of  her,  and  perhaps  due 
a  little  unconsciously  to  that  example.  These  women  of  Nirvana 
who  accept  their  greatest  trials  with  resignation,  letting  worries  be 
heaped  like  ashes  on  their  heads,  and  hoping  only  in  one  thing — 
their  power  to  live  them  down,  vent  themselves  in  irritabihty  about 
ridiculous  little  annoyances.  One  of  the  most  difficult  things  to 
excuse  is  a  nagging  temper,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that 
Mother's  temper  was  only  lately  of  this  kind,  that  it  was  due  to 
disease  in  one  who  died  of  cirrhosis^  of  the  liver,  and  that  it  was 
directed  against  Poppie  from  a  habit  begun  when  Poppie  was 
young  and  very  obstinate.  Mother,  too,  saw  that  the  reading  of 

^  John  Kelly,  of  Tralee,  the  'John  Casey'  of  A  Portrait  of  the  Artisr  as  a 
Young  Man. 
''  Nickname  of  Margaret,  then  19,  eldest  daughter  of  the  family. 
^  The  author  first  wrote  'cancer',  then  corrected  it. 

19 


life  in  our  home  was  unchristian  and,  constantly,  deceived  herself 
to  make  her  life  submissive  to  that  Priest-worship  in  which  she 
was  reared.  She  even  asserted  her  Catholicism  that  by  speaking 
much  she  might  convince  herself,  and  this  is  called  insincerity. 
Mother's  reHgion  was  acquiescence  and  she  had  the  eye  of  un- 
believers constantly  upon  her. 

Jim  has  lately  become  a  prig  about  women,  affecting  to  regard 
them  as  dirty  animals  and  frequently  quoting  an  epigram  of  a  Dr. 
Perse's.^ 

Katsy  Murray  is  a  type  of  what  the  mediaeval  schoolmen  called 
'the  pride  of  the  flesh'. 

The  Murrays  don't  know  the  value  of  kisses. 


[2p  February  1904] 

The  younger  Miss  Nolan  wears  her  hair  very  tastefally  in  an 
old-fashioned  style,  parted  in  the  centre  and  combed  flat  down.  It 
is  black  and  hangs  in  a  plat  behind.  She  is  pretty  and  looks  like  as 
if  she  stepped  out  of  a  Cruikshank  illustration  to  Dickens.  I  have 
nick-named  her  *Dora'. 

Mary  Sheehy^  has  a  very  pleasant  speaking  voice  and  an  engag- 
ing laugh.  She  seems  to  be  happy  and  lazy  and  is  often  amused. 
Under  her  quietness  I  think  she  has  a  merry  disposition.  She  is 
very  handsome  and  wears  an  immense  plait  of  soft  black  hair. 

The  Irish  are  represented  as  being  very  much  afraid  of  the 
satire  of  the  wandering  poets.  This  'satire'  is  really  a  habit  of  nick- 
naming very  prevalent  in  this  country.  Scarcely  any  escape.  Among 
those  I  know,  for  instance,  Pappie  calls  Uncle  John^  'the  cornet 
player'  and  his  wife  'Amina'  and  *La  Somnambula',  WiUiam  Field* 

^  MS.  note:  'Woman  is  an  animal  that  micturates  once  a  day,  defecates 
once  a  week,  menstruates  once  a  month,  and  parturates  once  a  year.' 

2  Mary  Sheehy,  later  Mrs.  Thomas  Kettle,  was  the  first  girl,  according 
to  Stanislaus,  in  whom  James  took  an  emotional  interest. 

^  John  Murray,  brother  of  Mrs.  Joyce,  is  the  'Red  Murray'  of  the 
'Aeolus'  episode  of  Ulysses.  In  the  'Wandering  Rocks'  episode,  Simon 
Dedalus  speaks  of  'your  uncle  John  the  cornetplayer'. 

^  Blackrock  butcher  and  M.P.  He  appears  in  the  'Nestor'  episode  of 
Ulysses. 

20 


*Hamlet'.  Gogarty  calls  O'Leary  Curtis^  *the  Japanese  Jesus', 
Jim  'Kinch',  me  *Thug',  iE  *Corpse-face'.  Jim  calls  'John  Eglin- 
ton'"  'the  horrible  virgin'.  Pappie  calls  Aunt  Josephine  'the  seal', 
'Aunt  Hobblesides'.  Mother  used  to  call  Mr.  Richard  Thornton^ 
(an  amusing,  robust,  florid  little  elderly  man)  'the  dicky  bird'.  I 
call  Gogarty  'Doll'  because  he  reminds  me  of  an  India-rubber  doll, 
and  a  young  fellow  named  Kelly,  who  goes  to  Sheehy's,  a  squat, 
swarthy  chap,  'Frog-face'. 

My  sister  Eva^  reminds  me  of  the  'Marchioness'  in  The  Old 
Curiosity  Shop. 

Jim  says  he  is  not  an  artist.  I  think  he  Hves  on  the  excitement  of 
events. 

[29  February  1904] 

The  wise  virgins  delight  in  the  society  of  the  necessitous  young 
genius.  They  are  happy  when  he  comes  in.  They  laugh  at  him,  or 
with  him,  or  for  him,  making  the  heart  of  the  dullard  envious.  And 
he  is  suspected  of  wild  ways.  They  flatter  him  with  pressing  atten- 
tion, an  interest  which  is  almost  a  wish — lasting  the  whole  length 
of  an  evening — to  protect  him  from  himself,  and  which  the  secret, 
shy  admiration  in  their  eyes — for  it  is  evident  they  suspect  some- 
thing they  slyly  will  not  even  with  a  look  question — betrays.  There 
is  smiling  unacknowledged  friendship  between  them,  but  no  more. 
They  will  not  meet  him  on  the  highways  alone,  nor  will  they  marry 
him. 

What  is  the  ambition  of  the  hero's  valet? 

It  is  most  important  that  I  should  remember  that  Pappie  is  my 
father.  This  does  not  make  me  think  him  any  different  from  what 
he  is,  but  it  shows  me  why  I  find  quite  natural  to  tolerate  from 
him  what  I  would  certainly  not  tolerate  from  any  other. 

^  Curtis,  a  newspaper  man,  is  mentioned  in  James  Joyce's  Gas  from  a 
Burner.  He  is  the  'O'Madden  Burke'  of  'The  Mother'  in  Dublincrs  and  of 
the  'Aeolus'  episode  in  Ulysses. 

"  Pseudonym  of  W.  K.  Magee,  essayist  and  poet,  of  the  staff  of  the 
National  Library.  He  appears  in  Ulysses. 

^  Richard  Thornton,  a  professional  tea-taster,  was  a  model  for  'Tom 
Kernan',  who  appears  in  Ulysses  and  in  the  story  'Grace',  in  Diibliners. 

^  Eva,  age  12,  was  the  fourth  daughter  of  the  family. 

21 


Jim  says  he  has  an  instinct  for  women.  He  scarcely  ever  talks 
decently  of  them,  even  of  those  he  likes.  He  talks  of  them  as  of 
warm,  soft-skinned  animals.  *That  one'd  give  you  a  great  push.' 
'She's  very  warm  between  the  thighs,  I  fancy.'  'She  has  great 
action,  I'm  sure.' 

CharHe  is  an  absurd  creature.  He  is  fooUsh,  a  vain  and  stupid 
boaster  and  very  sentimental,  and  has  a  habit  of  imitating  people 
he  knows.  He  likes  to  hear  himself  talk  big  and,  like  his  kind, 
thinks  himself  shrewd.  He  is  hvely  and  talkative,  though  rather 
stupid.  He  is  courageous,  too,  and  against  authority  spirited.  He  is 
an  amusing  clown  when  boisterous  but  rough  and  loud-voiced, 
being  round-shouldered  and  awkward  and  naturally  very  strong. 
Yet  he  has  the  gift  of  silence  when  he  likes.  I  fancy  it  was  kicked 
into  him  when  he  was  young  for  he  was  treated  the  worst,  being 
considered  an  omadhaun}  He  has  the  gift  of  writing  though  prac- 
tically uneducated,  and  writes  verse.  He  occasionally  expresses 
himself  well,  gets  a  musical  effect  or  a  graceful  phrase,  but  is  pos- 
sessed by  a  love  of  grandiloquence.  One  can  see  by  him  that  he, 
too,  is  troubled  by  that  famiUar,  Self-consciousness,  which  keeps 
constantly  teUing  us  what  we  have  done  and  why  we  did  it,  and 
which  does  not  flatter.  All  of  us  have  this  familiar — mine  is  a  me- 
tormenting  'horla'^ — and  it  induces  in  us  a  manner  which  our  re- 
latives mistake  for  pride  in  us.  Charhe  is  tall  for  his  age  (17)  and 
good-loob'ng,  small-featured  with  very  thick  black  hair  and  wears 
glasses  for  a  sUght  turn  in  his  eyes  (he  is  very  like  a  smaller  Yeats). 
But  like  most  of  those  who  are  not  clever  and  have  been  ill- 
treated  he  is  obstinate  and  overbearing  where  he  has  power.  I  do 
not  think  he  has  any  taste  for  music  though  as  a  boy  he  had  an 
exceptionally  good  treble.  He  drinks,  smokes  and  has  whored  a 
little,  but  is  a  Roman  CathoUc.  I  do  not  think  he  would  be  a  good 
fellow  for  a  woman  to  marry. 

Besides  family  feehng  and  brotherly  friendship,  Charhe  loved 
Georgie,^ — far  better  than  anyone  else  in  the  house. 

Georgie  was  very  handsome — ^very  like  Jim  but  with  larger  and 

^  A  simpleton. 

2  He  refers  to  'Le  Horla',  a  story  by  Guy  de  Maupassant. 
^  The  youngest  son  of  the  family,  who  had  died  in  March  1902  at  the 
age  of  14.  James  named  his  son  after  this  brother. 

22 


better  features.  He  was  a  regular  young  pagan  with  a  very  high 
colour  and  a  brownish  skin,  and  had  beautiful  long  hands.  He  was 
little  over  the  average  height,  but  nimble  and  always  very  neat  in 
his  dress  though  shabby.  He  was  brilliantly  selfish  and  mischievous 
and  had  a  loud  rippling  laugh — a  Homeric  laugh.  He  was  very 
clever  and  deh'cate,  excitable  and  cowardly.  He  took  Jim  very 
seriously,  and,  I  think,  vv^as  beginning  to  be  a  pagan  in  more  than 
nature.  The  priest  v/ho  attended  him  in  his  last  illness  was  very 
much  attracted  by  him  and  said  he  had  an  extraordinary  mind  for 
a  boy.  He  was  given  a  public  funeral  from  Belvedere  College  where 
he  was  a  favourite  (the  only  one  I  remember  for  lo  years).  He  was 
not  in  the  least  sentimental  and  was  unemotional.  Silence  became 
him  very  well,  and  he  was  often  very  quiet.  He  was  a  most  inspiring 
listener,  and  had  a  sUght  excitable  stutter.  Jim  used  to  speak  to  him 
freely  because  he  was  sure  of  getting  inteUigence  and,  under  his 
ridicule,  real  admiration.  He  died  in  his  fifteenth  year  of  typhoid 
badly  treated  by  a  stupid  doctor.  Pappie  used  to  call  him  *the 
Nipper'.  Our  relatives  did  not  like  him. 

Pappie  had  no  affection  for  him. 

I  was  very  attached  to  him  though  not  so  much  as  Charlie,  who 
was  his  constant  companion.  He  was  the  youngest — the  cadet.  ^ 

Jim  is  often  silly-mannered  and  impolite.  I  have  no  doubt  that 
he  is  a  poet,  a  lyric  poet,  that  he  has  a  still  greater  mastery  of  prose. 
He  may  be  a  genius — it  seems  to  me  very  possible — but  that  he 
has  not  yet  found  himself  is  obvious. 

The  house  is  and  always  has  been  intolerable  with  bickering, 
quarrelling  and  scurrility.  A  blaze  of  a  row  is  almost  a  relief. 

Aunt  Josephine,  Uncle  Willie  and  their  household  are  very  kind 
to  Jim.  I  do  not  visit  there  for  I  have  a  prejudice  that  Uncle 
Willie's  friendship  is  uncertain. 

[lo  January  1904] 
May^  is  a  comfortable  fat  girl,  slow  and  rather  chuffy.  She  does 

^  MS.  note:  'I  know  Charlie  better  lately  and  I  suspect  that  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  sentimental  maudlinness  in  Charlie's  affection.  Probably, 
as  usual,  what  affection  Jim  had  was  purest.' 

^  May,  nearing  14,  was  the  third  daughter. 

23 


nothing  or  practically  nothing  in  the  house  and  will  not  be  forced 
to  do  anything  but  some  light  and  pJeasant  labour.  She  used  to 
watch  in  the  room  with  Mother,  who  Jiked  to  have  her  there.  She 
is  very  sensible  and  has  an  observant  sense  of  humour.  She  has  no 
voice  but  likes  music  and  is  clever  at  it.  Eileen  amuses  her.  Of  all 
the  girls  she  is  the  only  one  who  has  any  intellectual  curiosity.  I  do 
not  think  she  will  remain  a  Catholic,  for  she  does  not  seem  to  have 
much  religion  in  her,  knows  her  own  mind,  and  has  moreover 
stubborn  courage.  She  does  not  look  upon  priests  with  any 
different  eyes  than  those  with  which  she  looks  upon,  say,  Pappie's 
friends  or  Pappie's  self.  She  once  described  a  certain  priest  to  me 
as  *don't  ye  know — a  fat  chap  with  queer  eyes',  and  then  began  to 
laugh.  I  like  her. 

Eileen^  is  older  than  May.  She  is  very  pale,  with  an  expression- 
less face  and  thin  fair  hair.  She  would  be  considered  pretty.  She  is 
not  clever  but  her  manner  is  very  quick  and  she  is  inimitably  funny, 
even  witty.  She  works  very  hard  in  the  house  and  seems  to  like  it, 
as  she  is  strong  and  healthy.  She  has  a  good  tuneful  contralto  but 
no  taste  for  music.^  She  is  thoughtless  and  careless  and  a  greater 
favourite  than  May  with  those  that  know  her.  She  very  rarely 
laughs,  generally  keeping  an  expressionless  face  and  making 
others  laugh.  When  she  laughs  she  has  a  contralto's  laugh.  She 
dances  lightly. 

Poppie  is  a  woman,  and  has  a  woman's  attractiveness,  a  beautiful 
voice  but  small  when  she  sings,  beautiful  eyes,  and  peculiarly 
feminine  ways.  She  has  stepped  into  Mother's  place,  and  though 
uneducated  and  not  over-intelligent  she  is  managing  by  herself  to 
settle  her  younger  sisters  in  convents.  Pappie  gives  her  no  help, 
but  abuse.  Among  her  duties  she  accepts  that  of  making  the 
younger  children  speak  respectfully  of  Pappie,  and  her  arguments 
to  this  end  are  charming^  in  their  inadequacy.  She  likes  music  but 

^  Eileen,  nearly  15,  was  the  second  daughter. 

2  MS.  note:  'Eileen's  voice  is,  I  believe,  becoming  very  fine  and 
developing  into  a  high  soprano.  Pappie  thinks  that  as  his  voice  first 
promised  to  be  a  contralto  and  had  depth,  that  Eileen  will  be  able  to  make 
something  of  it.' 

3  MS.  note:  'Ugh!  What  a  word!  Goethe  fished  it  up  somewhere  when 
he  tried  to  turn  the  world  into  a  mutual  admiration  society.  I  mean 
"funny".' 

24 


is  not  clever  at  it.  She  has  a  good  and  strange  to  say  strong  touch 
on  the  piano.  She  has  learnt  that  Jim  and  Charlie  whore. 

Jim  is  fickle. 

Charlie  is  going  on  the  stage.  Engagement  off. 

[29  March  1904] 

I  suggested  the  title  of  a  paper  of  Jim's  which  was  commissioned 
for  a  new  review  to  be  called  Dana  in  February  last.  It  is  now 
almost  April  and  the  review  has  not  yet  appeared.^  The  paper — the 
title  of  which  was  'A  Portrait  of  the  Artist' — was  rejected  by  the 
editors  Magee  ('John  Eghnton')  and  F.  Ryan^  because  of  the  sexual 
experiences  narrated  therein — at  least  this  was  the  one  reason  they 
gave.  Jim  has  turned  the  paper  into  a  novel  the  title  of  which — 
*  Stephen  Hero' — I  also  suggested.  He  has  written  eleven  chapters. 
The  chapters  are  exceptionally  well  written  in  a  style  which  seems 
to  me  altogether  original.  It  is  a  lying  autobiography  and  a  raking 
satire.  He  is  putting  nearly  all  his  acquaintances  in  it,  and  the 
Catholic  Church  comes  in  for  a  bad  quarter  of  an  hour.  I  suggested 
many  of  the  names  for  the  characters  on  an  onomatopoeic  principle.^ 

Anything  I  owe  to  Jim  I  owe  to  his  example,  for  he  is  not  an  en- 
couraging person  in  criticism.  He  told  me  when  I  began  keeping  a 
diary  that  I  would  never  write  prose  and  that  my  diary  was  most  un- 
interesting except  in  the  parts  that  were  about  him.  (Indeed  it  was 
a  journal  of  his  life  with  detailed  conversations  with  him  and  be- 
tween him  and  Irish  men  of  letters,  poets,  etc.,  covering  often  3 
and  4  pages  of  close-written  foolscap.  I  burnt  it  to  make  a  holo- 
caust. Perhaps  Jim  owes  something  of  his  appearance  to  this  mir- 
ror held  constantly  up  to  him.  He  has  used  me,  I  fancy,  as  a 
butcher  uses  his  steel  to  sharpen  his  knife.)*  He  told  me  I  re- 
minded him  of  Gogarty's  description  of  Magee,  *that  he  had  to 

^  The  first  issue  of  Dana  appeared  in  May. 

"  Frederick  Ryan  was  also  secretary  of  the  Irish  Theatre  Society. 

^  MS.  note:  'I  parodied  some  of  the  names:  Pappie,  "Sighing  Simon"; 
Jim,  "Stuck-up  Stephen";  myself,  "Morose  Maurice";  the  sister,  "Im- 
becile Isabel";  Aunt  Josephine  (Aunt  Brigid),  "Blundering  Brigid"; 
Uncle  Willie  (Uncle  Jim),  "Jealous  Jim".' 

*  'Where  is  your  brother?  Apothecaries'  hall.  My  whetstone.'  {UlysseSy 
London,  1936,  p.  199;  New  York,  1934,  p.  208.) 

25 


f — t  every  time  before  he  could  think',  has  written  an  epiphany  of 
a  sluggish  polar  bear  on  me,^  and  used  to  say  frequently  that  I  was 
a  *thick-headed  bloody  fool',  even  a  'commonplace  youth'.  He  has 
told  me  when  I  am  listening  seriously  to  what  he  is  telling  'to 
please  turn  my  face  away  as  it  bored  him'.  One  night  when  I  was 
lying  on  my  back  in  bed  thinking  of  something  or  another,  Jim, 
who  was  watching  me  from  his,  said,  'I  wouldn't  like  to  be  a  wo- 
man and  wake  up  to  find  your  "goo"  (face)  on  the  pillow  beside 
me  in  the  morning.'  Lately  he  has  told  me  I  have  a  right  idea  of 
writing  prose  and  compared  my  method  with  his  when  he  was 
young,  laughing  at  his  own.  He  has  also  told  me  that  he  thought  I 
was  wittier  than  Wilde.  Before,  I  believed  him  because  he  was  tell- 
ing me  my  opinion  of  myself ;  now  I  cannot  trust  his  judgment.  He 
also  told  me  my  voice  was  unpleasant  and  expressionless,  though 
many  like  it  very  much.  No  one  whose  judgment  I  respect  has  told 
me  he  liked  it,  and  I  cannot  help  believing  Jim  as  my  voice  tires 
my  throat  and  bores  me.  Christ  hear  us,  Christ  graciously  hear  us. 

Jim  reconciled  his  admiration  of  Italians  and  his  contempt  for 
Rossetti  by  calhng  Rossetti  an  ice-cream  Italian. 

I  called  Mr.  Kane  *the  Green  Street  Shakespeare.'^ 

It  is  annoying  that  I  should  have  a  typically  Irish  head;  not  the 
baboon-faced  type,  but  the  large,  square,  low-fronted  head  of 
O'Connell,  and  Curran. 

Jim  seems  to  have  many  friends  amongst  the  younger  men  he 
has  met. 

Charlie's  Catholicism  is  intolerable.  He  is  the  spoiled  priest  to 
his  finger  tips.  His  talk  is  all  of  Father  This-body  and  Father  That, 
and  this  Church  and  that  Church,  what  he  said  to  the  Missioner 
and  how  the  people  were  all  looking  on.  He  likes  to  hear  himself 
criticising  priests.  Of  devotional  exercises  he  talks  dogmatically 
like  one  who  knows  all  the  tricks  of  the  trade.  Fr.  Brennan  is  his 
latest  model.  He  puffs  like  him  when  speaking. 

To  May  (whom,  by  her  own  account,  he  bores),  'Oh  you  know' 
(puff)  *you  can  make  the  seven  visits  without  going  any  further 

^  See  'The  white  mist  is  falHng  in  slow  flakes',  in  Epiphanies ,  ed.  O.  A. 
Silverman,  University  of  Buffalo  (New  York),  1956. 

^  Matthew  Kane,  clerk  in  the  solicitor  general's  office,  was  the  model 
for  'Martin  Cunningham'  of  Ulysses  and  Dubliners.  Kane  was  thought  to 
look  like  Shakespeare. 

26 


than  Phibsboro  here'  (puff),  'without  going  to  a  single  other 
chapel'  (puff).  *But,  of  course,  you're  supposed  to  go  to  seven 
chapels  if  you  can'  (puff).  *Nov/  today,  for  instance'  (puff),  *I  went 
etc'  I  took  my  candle  and  went  upstairs  to  bed. 

Toet  Kinch  has  a  brother  called  Thug, 
His  imitator,  and  jackal,  and  mug. 

His  stride  like  a  lord's  is 

His  pretension  absurd  is 
In  fact,  he's  an  awful  thick-lug.' 

Dick  Sheehy^  is  a  regular  Dick — the  big,  footbalhng  brother. 

I  am  of  that  temperament  which  does  not  decide  in  its  own  case. 

J.  F.  Byrne's^  judgments  of  people  are  prejudiced  by  his  desire 
to  accuse. 

Jim  has  the  first  character  of  the  hero — strange  to  say,  he  is 
noble;  and  the  first  character  of  the  lyric  poet — he  is  most  sus- 
ceptible. His  affairs  have  the  proper  air  of  reality.  His  second  last 
was  his  cousin  Katsy  Murray — a  child.  His  present  Mary  Sheehy. 

Mary  Sheehy  is  good  looking  but  ungraceful  in  figure,  and  has 
a  beautiful  voice.  She  is  romantic  but  clever  and  sensible  and 
therefore  dissatisfied.  She  wants  Hero. 

Mrs.  Sheehy- Skeffington  {nee  Hannah  Sheehy)^  was  till  about 
27  a  student — yet  I  think  she  has  no  sympathy  with  student  life, 
and  does  not  understand  those  disattached  personalities,  the 
world's  poets  and  artists  and  cranks,  the  Shakespeares  and  the 
Rimbauds.  She  is  a  practical  animal  and  regards  as  worthless  those 
who  do  not  work,  seeing  truly  enough  that  men  of  that  stamp  will 
not  serve  the  purpose  of  her  and  her  kind. 

Some  names  fill  me  with  a  strange  and  troubled  pleasure. 

A  medical  student  by  name  Sheehan  (an  oval-faced,  under-shod 
fellow  with  a  small  curly  head  like  an  Assyrian  king)  should  be 
given  a  civil  list  pension  for  a  word  with  which  he  has  enriched  the 

^  Of  the  young  members  of  the  hospitable  Sheehy  family,  Richard  was 
closest  to  James  Joyce. 

-  J.  F.  Byrne,  in  some  ways  James  Joyce's  closest  friend,  is  'Cranly'  in 
A  Portrait  of  the  Artist. 

^  Wife  of  Francis  Skeffington,  who  upon  his  marriage  changed  his  name 
to  include  that  of  his  wife. 

27 


vocabulary — Aquacity.^  He  applied  it  to  obvious  statements  and  to 
platitudes. 

[i2  April  1904] 

I  loathe  my  father.  I  loathe  him  because  he  is  himself,  and  I 
loathe  him  because  he  is  Irish — Irish,  that  word  that  epitomises 
all  that  is  loathsome  to  me.  I  loathe  him  more  than  I  loathe  my 
Uncle  John.  He  went  out  today  to  a  funeral  at  8.30  and  came 

[Two  leaves  lacking  in  manuscript] 
with  a  pupil  scarcely  distinct  from  the  iris  in  a  clear  white  fruit-Hke 
ball  and  a  long  well-defined  eyebrow,  an  eye  Velasquez  would  have 
painted. 

Jim  says  Mary  Sheehy  seems  to  him  like  a  person  who  had  a 
great  contempt  for  many  of  the  people  she  knew.  He  has  written 
two  poems  under  her  inspiration^  but  she  is  ignorant  of  his 
tributes. 

1  called  J.  F.  Byrne  *the  intense  face'. 

[29  March  1904] 

We — Jim,  Charlie  and  I — relieve  one  another  in  the  house  like 
pohceman  as  the  girls  are  not  safe  in  it  with  Pappie.  A  few  nights 
ago,  not  knowing  I  was  in — I  do  most  of  the  duty — he  attempted 
to  strike  some  of  them.  He  catches  at  the  thing  nearest  to  hand — a 
poker,  plate,  cup  or  pan — to  fling  at  them.  This  has  been  the  cause 
of  many  rows  here.  If  the  children  see  two  of  us  preparing  to  go 
out,  they  run  up  to  the  third  to  ask  him  to  stay  in.  Last  night  when 
I  came  home  from  the  concert — to  go  to  which  by  the  bye  I  had  to 
sell  a  book  and  borrow 

[A  leaf  lacking  in  manuscript] 

He  asked  her  was  she  little  Miss  Joyce,  told  [her]  to  tell  her  father 

^  James  Joyce  remembered  Sheehan's  coined  word  and  used  it,  though 
with  a  different  meaning,  in  Ulysses  (London,  1936,  p.  634;  New  York, 

1934.  p.  657). 

2  'What  counsel  has  the  learned  moon'  and  'Lightly  come  and  lightly 
go' ;  both  were  later  published  in  Chamber  Music. 

28 


that  Mr.  Kettle  called.  'You  won't  forget  now — iVlr.  Kettle — 
what  you  boil  water  in.'  Baby^  was  telling  this  as  a  joke,  and  Eva, 
[who]  was  sitting  on  the  fender  at  the  fire  boiling  water,  said, 
'Unfortunately  he  didn't  know  that  it's  Mr.  Teapot  we  boil  the 
water  in.'  We  have  no  kettle. 

[lo  April  1904] 

Gogarty  is  treacherous  in  his  friendship  towards  Jim.  While 
never  losing  an  opportunity  of  'keeping  in  touch'  with  celebrities 
to  whom  he  is  introduced,  he  affects  to  care  nothing  for  them,  or 
his  own  reputation,  or  anyone  else's.  He  affects  to  be  careless  of 
all  things  and  carries  this  out  by  acting  generously  towards  Jim  in 
regard  to  money.  The  other  day  Yeats,  Ryan,  Colum  and  Gogarty 
[were]  talking  and  Yeats  mentioned  a  fellow  in  London  who  was 
making  three  hundred  a  year  writing  short  clever  articles  for  some 
London  paper.  'It  is  a  pity  Joyce  couldn't  get  something  like  that,' 
said  Ryan.  'He  could  write  the  articles  all  right,  but  then  he 
couldn't  keep  sober  for  three  days  together.'  'Why  put  it  at  three 
days?'  corrected  Gogarty.  'For  one  day.'  As  a  matter  of  fact,  Jim 
has  a  reputation  altogether  out  of  keeping  with  his  merits.  Within 
the  last  two  months  he  has  been  only  once  drunk,  and  showed 
signs  of  drink  not  more  than  three  times.  Nor  is  he  a  person  that  is 
easily  made  drunk,  for  though  he  is  slight,  he  is  healthy  and  clear- 
headed and  not  at  all  excitable.  Colum  said,  'He  is  going  in  for  the 
Feis  Ceoil  now.  He  came  over  to  me  to  borrow  ten  shilhngs  to 
enter.  I  hadn't  it  so  he  was  looking  all  over  town  for  it.  At  last,* 
said  Colum,  'we  managed  to  enter  him.'  Colum  had  really  nothing 
to  do  with  Jim's  entrance.  Jim  got  the  money  by  selling  the  ticket 
of  some  of  his  own  books.  The  truth  is,  Gogarty — and  his  mother 
believes  him — hopes  to  win  a  Hterary  reputation  in  Ireland.  He  is 
jealous  of  Jim  and  wishes  to  put  himself  before  him  by  every 
means  he  can.  The  carelessness  of  reputation  is  the  particular  he 
he  has  chosen  to  deceive  himself  with.  Both  Gogarty  and  his 
mother  are  mistaken,  however,  for  Gogarty  has  nothing  in  him  and 
precious  little  character,  and  is  already  becoming  hea\T,  while 
Jim  has  more  literary  talent  than  anyone  in  Ireland  except  Yeats — 

^  Mabel,  age  10,  the  youngest  child. 

29 


even  Yeats  he  surpasses  in  mastery  of  prose,  and  he  has  what 
Yeats  lacks,  a  keen  critical  intellect.  If  Jim  never  wrote  a  line  he 
would  be  greater  than  these  people  by  reason  of  the  style  of  his 
life  and  his  character.  Gogarty  told  Jim  this  incident  but  Jim  has 
such  a  low  opinion  of  these  Young  Irelanders  it  is  really  beyond 
their  power  to  hurt  him.  If  Jim  thought  there  would  be  a  chance  of 
his  getting  it  he  would  ask  Colum  for  money  tomorrow  with  no 
very  definite  idea  of  paying  it  back.  Jim  says  he  should  be  supported 
at  the  expense  of  the  State  because  he  is  capable  of  enjoying  Hfe. 
Yet  Gogarty  has  friendship  for  Jim. 

This  house  should  be  known  as  the  *House  of  the  Bare  Table'. 

Shallow  Gogarty — *a  whirl- wind  of  pot-belHed  absurdities  with 
a  fund  of  vitaHty  that  it  does  one  good  to  see'.^ 

I  think  Jim's  sense  of  honour  is  altogether  humoursome. 

Gogarty  tells  Jim's  affairs  to  everyone  he  knows.  He  told  a 
whore  called  NelHe  that  Jim  was  going  in  for  the  Feis,  and  that  he 
had  to  feed  himself  on  what  he  got  from  books  he  sold,  there  was  so 
little  at  home.  At  this  Nelhe  was  astonished,  and  having  taken  a 
liking  for  Jim,^  said  that  if  he  came  in  to  her  she'd  give  him  what- 
ever she  had,  *but  you  couldn't  suggest  that  to  him,  he's  too in' 

proud.'  She  has  a  great  admiration  for  Jim's  voice  and  says  that  he 

has  *the in' est  best  voice  she  ever  heard.'  'I  could  sit  Hstening 

to  you  all  night.  Kiddie.'  Having,  I  suppose,  a  taste  for  chamber- 
music,  she  offered  to  accompany  Jim  on  the  'po'  on  one  occasion 
when  he  was  about  to  sing.  Jim,  who  has  never  lain  with  this  whore 
by  the  bye,  likes  her.  In  moments  of  excitement  she  exclaims, 
'God's  truth  I  hate  you.  Christ,  God's  truth  I  do  hate  you.' 

[20  April  1904] 

Jim  is  living  in  lodgings  in  Shelbourne  Rd  on  money  Gogarty 
lent  him,  and  Byrne  and  Russell. 

A  certain  sea-captain  Cunniam  keeps  a  pubhc-house  in  Kings- 
town. He  is  a  drunken  vulgarian,  with  an  American  accent,  a 
friend  of  Pappie's.  In  one  of  the  upper  windows  of  the  house  a 

'  MS.  note:  'No;,  he's  very  tiresome  after  the  first  ten  minutes.' 
^  Nellie  lives  on,  in  A  Portrait  of  the  Artist  and  in  the  'Scylla  and 
Charybdis'  episode  of  Ulysses. 

30 


large  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  conspicuous.  I  call  him 
Captain  Cunniam  of  the  Shrine  in  Kingstown. 

When  there  is  money  in  this  house  it  is  impossible  to  do  any- 
thing because  of  Pappie's  drunkenness  and  quarrelling.  When 
there  is  no  money  it  is  impossible  to  do  anything  because  of  the 
hunger  and  cold  and  want  of  light. 

Pappie  seems  to  think  it  preposterous  that  we  should  expect  him 
to  support  us  until  we  are  settled. 

It  is  not  edifying  to  hear  Pappie  even  when  sober  taunt  his 
children  with  their  deformities.  Te  dirty  pissabed,  ye  bloody- 
looking  crooked-eyed  son  of  a  bitch.  Ye  ugly  bloody  corner-boy, 
you've  a  mouth  like  a  bloody  nigger.'  'Ye  black-looking  mulatto. 
You  were  black  the  day  you  were  born,  ye  bitch.  Ye  bloody, 
gummy  toothless  bitch.  I'll  get  ye  a  set  of  teeth,  won't  I,  etc' 

I  suggested  to  Jim  to  call  his  verses  'Chamber  Music'.  The 
incident  with  the  whore  is  surely  an  omen. 

My  spiritual  life  has  been  very  slight,  but  constant. 

[20  April  1904] 

I  am  not  afraid  of  Hedda  Gabler  but  I  Vv^as  when  I  knew  her 
first.  I  think  I  like  her  perhaps  better  than  Jim,  though  I  don't 
understand  her  as  well.  Jim  is  Eilert  Lovberg,  and  the  oracular 
authority  on  Hedda  in  Britain.  She  is  the  highest  type  of  woman  I 
know. 

This  is  not  a  diary  or  a  journal  written  to  be  kept  and  possibly — 
we  are  vain  in  secret — pubhshed.  Though  it  is  written  carefully, 
even  painfully,  I  appreciate  that  it  is  badly  written  because  I  do 
not  know  myself.  These  are  notes  made  for  my  private  help. 

[2 J  April  1904] 

I  am  reading  Marie  Bashkirtseff 's  Journal.  What  a  hotch-potch ! 
A  journal  such  as  that  is  not  worth  publishing.  I  thinly  much  more 
than  she  does  in  a  day — not  unfrequently  original  matter  of  im- 
portance— and  would  not  consider  it  worth  while  putting  it  in 
these  notes,  much  less  printing  it.  She  does  not  know  herself  and 
therefore  tells  Ues.  I  lay  dow^n  the  book  many  times  and  I  try  to 

31 


know  her  but  it  is  too  troublesome  when  I  do  not  know  mj^self.  I 
fancy  if  she  had  become  a  singer  she  w^ould  have  had  the  applause 
and  life  she  wanted  and  her  other  gifts  would  have  adorned  her 
monument.  She  was  evidently  no  artist  and  though  singularly 
clever  she  has  not  the  deep^  strong,  logical  probing  of  the  sane 
mind  which  is  intellect.  She  has  written  her  journal  because  she 
has  not  the  continence  to  keep  silent  until  she  knows  herself.  She 
must  have  been  a  fine  contralto — for  contralto  I  presume  from  her 
temperament  it  was.  (It  was  a  mezzo-contralto  she  says  later.) 

[i6  August  1904Y 

1  doubt  if  I  will  ever  sing  well.  I  have  not  much  voice  and  I  have 
a  delicate  throat.  It  would  want  to  be  saved  and  well  trained  and 
made  the  most  of — and  my  temper  is  too  violent  for  that.  Today 
I  got  up  at  about  one — there  is  no  reason  why  I  should  get  up 
earlier.  I  found  my  boots  gone.  I  rang  for  them  and  was  told  Poppie 
had  taken  out  the  laces  to  give  them  to  Pappie  early  in  the  morning. 
As  both  Pappie  and  Poppie  were  out  and  there  were  no  means  of 
getting  laces,  I  thought  I  would  have  to  walk  about  in  my  socks  all 
day,  unable  to  go  out.  I  shouted  and  cursed,  thumped  the  deck  and 
called  for  the  boots  to  be  brought  up  anyhow,  and  bawled  out 
foolishly  that  laces  must  be  got  somewhere.  Eileen  and  Florrie^ 
were  frightened,  and  Florrie  brought  me  up  my  boots  gingerly. 
My  throat  felt  burning,  sore  and  frayed,  and  that  annoyed  me.  It 
is  really  unfair  when  I  need  so  little  and  keep  my  things  so  long, 
that  that  little  should  not  be  left  with  me.  Pappie  has  my  coat, 
gloves,  and  laces,  Jim  my  rain  cloak  and  this  morning  wanted  my 
hat,  and  these  are  clothes  that  are  much  older  than  their  own.  It 
was  all  over  in  a  few  minutes  and  I  was  sorry  for  my  unphilosophic 
incontinence.  I  shall  tell  this  to  Aunt  J.^  when  Katsy  is  there  and 
obtain  absolution — we  need  confession.  Shall  I  though?  No.  This 
is  silly. 

^  The  date,  though  out  of  sequencCj  is  clear  in  the  manuscript. 

2  Florence,  age  10  at  this  date,  was  the  youngest  child  except  for 
'Baby'. 

^  Josephine  Murray  was  the  wife  of  William  Murray,  brother  of  Mrs. 
Joyce. 

32 


Jim  has  an  irritating  trick  of  disappointing  one. 


[j  April  1904] 

In  a  room  I  am  self-hypnotised.  I  see  only  the  chair  I  am  going 
towards  or  the  person  I  am  talking  to  in  a  chaotic  fashion.  But  let 
us  once  go  outside  in  the  open  air  and  I  take  the  upper  hand. 

Padraic  MacCormack  Colum — the  messenger-boy  genius. 

I  am  not  able  [to  decide]  for  myself.  My  mind  suggests  too  many 
by-considerations  when  I  attempt  to  decide  rationally  on  any 
matter. 

I  feel  like  a  blind  man,  that  is,  my  outlook  on  Ufe  is  not  clear. 
It  is  my  endeavour  to  live  in  a  clearer  world. 

I  dislike  lies,  yet  I  tell  them  and  often  without  reason.  They 
encompass  me.  Nevertheless  it  would  often  be  offensive  to  speak 
the  truth,  and  also  often  too  intimate  a  compliment. 

Why  should  I  respect  my  father,  and  why,  when  Jim  tells  me 
how  he  stood  up  and  left  when  Uncle  Willie  confessed  to  him  that 
he  hated  Pappie,  should  his  pride  seem  to  me  the  working  of  a 
natural  and  old-fashioned  nobility  in  Jim's  perverse  and  modern 
character — and  a  sign  of  its  aristocracy?  I  envied  him  that  impulse 
for  I  am  envious.  And  yet  Jim  called  Pappie  'that  little  whore  up 
in  Cabra'  before  Elwood^  for  selling  the  piano  on  him.  Pappie's 
mind  too  works  towards  Jim's  with  the  same  backward  motion.  I 
know  Jim  acted  purely  on  impulse.  Is  it  sometimes  noble  to  act 
on  prejudice?  Or  are  they  stupid?  Or  am  I?  If  Jim  read  this  he 
would  probably  laugh  and  throw  it  at  me  and  say,  'Ye  thick- 
headed bitch.' 

I  reject  scholarship  and  reading  and  adventures — such  adven- 
tures as  one  meets  with  by  drinking  and  going  the  round  of  tlie 
town,  and  prefer  rather  to  remain  discontented  and  barren  than  to 
satisfy  a  false  appetite. 

My  soul  is  fainting  with  shame  at  my  want  of  courage,  and  lies 
to  the  world  by  an  erect  carriage.  I  stride  in  my  walk  but  I  am 
drooping  with  fatigue  in  my  interior.  I  have  never  dared  to  act  as 
I  please,  but  think  in  a  Httle  way  'what  will  be  thought  of  it?' 

1  John  Elwoodj  a  medical  student,  is  'Temple'  in  A  Portrait  of  the 
Artist. 

G  33 


*Will  so-and-so  be  displeased,  will  so-and-so  despise  me?'  My 
manner  would  be  complimentary.  Women  admire  most  in  a  man 
moral  courage,  and  I  wish  most  of  all  to  be  worthy  to  be  admired, 
yet  reject  the  wish  itself  as  unworthy  when  I  have  framed  it.  The 
devil's  advocate  in  me  taunts  me  with  being  my  own  greatest 
tyrant.  But  I  shall  act  as  Httle  as  possible  till  I  know  surely,  and  I 
will  not  allow  myself  to  be  self-forced  into  extravagances  and 
imitations  of  the  courageous. 

Gogarty  is  generally  regarded  as  a  dangerous  companion.  He  is 
scarcely  this  until  he  is  intimate,  but  he  is  certainly  a  most  demora- 
lizing person  intellectually. 

[A  leaf  lacking  in  manuscript] 

Pappie  cannot  have  been  a  bad  lover  when  he  was  newly  married 
for  I  notice  that  his  manner  of  fondling  Baby,  for  instance,  is  very 
playful  and  endearing.  ^ 

Reflection  is  my  predominate  habit.  I  have  the  character  of  a 
philosopher,  without  the  strong  intellectual  curiosity  and  without 
the  intellect.  I  am  slow.  I  dislike  getting  up  in  the  morning  because 
rising  entails  dressing,  washing  and  coldness,  and  either  interrupts 
or  puts  a  full  stop  to  my  train  of  thought.  Besides,  I  can  think  best 
in  bed.  I  dislike  making  beginning,  and  I  dislike  reading  because 
books  are  so  badly  written  and  mostly  lies.  *Let  a  man  say  what  he 
knows,  I  have  guesses  enough  of  my  own.' 

I  would  like  to  be  revenged  on  my  country  for  giving  me  the 
character  I  have. 

I  have  been  unhappy  all  day.  I  find  that  the  cause  is  I  have  been 
walking  on  my  heels  instead  of  from  the  ball  of  my  foot. 

I  am  tempted  seven  times  a  day  to  play  a  part,  and  others  en- 
courage me  by  playing  up  to  me.  Let  me  guard  against  this  and  I 
may  become  something  worth  knowing. 

I  am  not  more  characterless  than  most  people,  indeed  quite  the 
contrary.  But  I  have  been  so  educated  that  I  can  make  some  pre- 
tence to  an  impersonal  judgment  of  myself.  I  have  blushed  all  over 
my  body  at  times  at  my  own  ignobility  and  shrunk  from  confessing 
utmost  stupidity.  Since  sixteen  or  seventeen  I  have  practically  done 
nothing  except  unlearn  the  Hes  I  was  taught,  and  I  will  probably 

IMS.  note:  'Fudge!* 

34 


not  be  myself  until  I  am  close  on  thirty.  'Know  thyself — but  if 
when  I  know  myself,  I  should  discover  I  know  a  self  not  worth 
knowing,  what  then  O  Oracle?  I  will  prophesy  this  of  myself, 
however,  that  I  will  improve  with  age  Hke  good  wine. 

Pappie  is  jealous  for  his  children  at  least — a  good  point. 

One  thing  can  be  said  of  Jim's  friends — Colum,  Byrne,  Gogarty, 
Cousins^  and  those,  that  they  are  good  Hars.  The  rest  I  doubt. 

Jim  got  fourth  at  the  Feis  Ceoil  tenor  solo  competition.  He  did 
not  try  the  piece  *at  sight'. ^ 

Charlie  has  been  in  gaol  for  drunkenness.  The  fine  was  paid 
after  four  days,  and  he  was  released.  He  is  in  with  Jim's  medical 
friends  very  much  thicker  than  I  ever  was — not  with  Cosgrave^  or 
Byrne  however.  He  was  something  of  a  hero  after  this  exploit,  and 
lately  has  been  obviously  emulating  Jim  in  drinking  and  whoring. 
He  has  slept  three  nights  running  with  a  whore  in  Tyrone  St.  His 
intimacy  with  the  'medicals'  has  given  him  precisely  what  he  most 
desired,  and  has  relieved  me  of  society  that  was  always  too  thirsty 
and  dissipated  for  my  taste.  Not  that  I  don't  Hke  Elwood,  for  in- 
stance, or  that  O'Callaghan  isn't  a  good-natured,  thick-headed 
fellow,  but  when  together  they  become  very  boisterous  and  gross. 

J.  F.  Byrne  is  a  man  who  never  thinks  until  someone  begins  to 
speak  to  him.  Then  he  deliberates  behind  an  impenetrable  mask 
like  a  Cistercian  bishop's  face,  and  one  is  given  to  understand  great 
mental  activity.  Having  spoken,  he  pretends  to  infallibility.  The 
more  subtle  the  conversation  becomes,  the  more  brutally  he  speaks. 
He  is  fond  of  the  words  'bloody'  and  'flamin' '.  My  latest  name  for 
him  is  'Thomas  Square-toes'.* 

Cosgrave  and  I  are  much  in  one  another's  company  of  late.  We 
agree  on  many  things  and  our  minds  follow  much  the  same  train  of 
thought.  We  are  intimate,  but  there  is  not  the  faintest  trace  of 
friendship.  I  must  guard  against  it  for  fear  some  should  spring  up. 

^  James  Cousins,  poet  and  theosophist,  at  whose  home  James  Joyce 
lived  for  a  short  time  in  the  summer  of  1904. 

^  MS.  note:  'His  voice  was  alluded  to  in  the  report,  though  no  other 
tenor  is  mentioned.' 

^  Vincent  Cosgrave,  who  shared  James's  dissipations  in  their  university 
days  and  later,  is  'Lynch'  in  A  Portrait  of  the  Artist. 

*  Compare  James's  sketch  of  'Cranly'  in  the  opening  of  chapter  22  of 
Stephen  Hero, 

35 


I  do  not  wish  to  be  dependent  on  anyone's  mind  except  on  Katsy's. 
Friendship  with  men  repells  me. 

There  was  never  any  friendship  for  Jim  in  my  relations  with 
him  for  there  was  never  any  real  trust. 

Katsy  has  at  times  a  sharp  look  in  her  face.  This  look  is  common 
in  a  certain  class  and  I  disUke  it  most  in  women.  Miss  Wall^er,^  the 
actress  on  the  Irish  National  Theatre  Company,  who  is  thought 
here  and  was  thought  in  London  to  be  so  beautiful,  has  it.  Mother 
had  it  slightly,  and  Miss  Rathbourne  or  Mrs.  Casey  (whichever 
she  is)  has  no  other  expression  in  her  face  at  any  time.  The  sight  of 
Miss  Rathbourne  irritates  me.  I  would  turn  down  a  street  to  avoid 
her. 

Colum  has  a  gross  affectation  of  manner,  an  eagerness  which  is 
rendered  all  the  more  unpleasant  by  a  hard  and  hoarse  voice.  His 
gait  is  hurried  and  his  eyes  without  lustre.  Altogether  he  is  not  a 
person  one  would  take  a  fancy  to. 

MacDonald,  a  medical  student,  is  I  think  rarely  thirsty,  though 
Cosgrave  says  he  has  the  thirstiest  face  he  ever  saw.  It  seems  to  me 
that  his  mind  needs  *a  pint'.  I  know  a  provision  m.er chant  in 
Dorset  St.  whose  mind,  in  the  same  way,  seems  to  me  to  need  a 
horse's  haunches  between  the  shafts  before  him,  and  perhaps 
Jim's  mind  needs  dissipation. 

There  is  a  third  Irish  national  vice  besides  drunkenness  and 
masturbation,  lying. 

When  McCormack^  has  been  singing  piano  and  he  lets  out  his 
voice  in  its  full  power,  it  gives  you  a  bang  on  the  ear. 

Mrs.  Skeffington  has  a  nice  little  hand  and  like  her  sister  Mary, 
a  beautiful  voice. 

Gogarty's  hooked  nose  and  pointed  chin  and  rotund  form  re- 
mind me  of  Punch.  He  wears  a  Punch-built  waistcoat. 

Elwood  has  a  hectic-coloured,  blue-tinted  face,  with  an  imma- 
ture, shambling  deportment  like  a  young  recruit.  He  has  a  long 
head  hke  a  gipsy,  Jim  says.  He  is  reported  to  be  the  best  chemist 
in  the  medical  school. 

Uncle  Willie  has  made  two  good  phrases.  He  described  the 

^  Marie  Walker  (Maire  Nic  Shibhlaigh). 

^  John  McCormack,  now  beginning  his  rise  to  fame,  had  encouraged 
James  to  enter  the  Feis  Ceoil. 

J6 


aristocracy  waltzing  at  the  castle  ball  as  ^looking  at  one  another 
like  cats'.  Describing  Georgina  Burns  singing  *I  am  Titantia'  from 
'Mignon',  he  said  that  she  used  to  sing  the  runs  with  extra- 
ordinary flexibility  and  that  she  hit  the  last  high  *C'  (I  think) 
with  a  note  like  the  smashing  of  thin  glass. 

Palmieri^  has  written  to  Jim  telhng  him  that  Denza,^  the  judge 
at  the  Feis  Ceoil,  spoke  very  highly  of  Jim's  voice  and  said  he 
would  have  given  him  first  place  but  for  sight-singing  and  v/ant  of 
sufficient  training.  Palmieri  is  now  training  Jim's  voice  for  nothing 
and  advises  Jim  to  take  to  concert  singing  as  a  profession. 

Pride  is  a  good  thing  for  the  spinal  column. 

Aunt  Josephine  says  that  Katsy  has  no  secrets  from  her.  If  this 
is  true— I  doubt  it — Katsy  has  not  yet  begun  to  live. 

Pappie  is  a  balking  little  rat.  His  idea  when  he  has  money  is  that 
he  has  power  over  those  whom  he  should  support,  and  his  character 
is  to  bully  them,  make  them  run  after  him,  and  in  the  end  cheat 
them  of  their  wish.  In  his  face  this  is  featured  in  his  O'Connell 
snout. 

I  read,  like  Katsy  learning  her  lesson,  to  get  words.  A  good 
writer  uses  words  justly  and  I  appreciate  good  writing,  but  beyond 
this  what  is  written  is  often  not  meant,  and  very  rarely  authorita- 
tive. 

I  fail  to  see  the  magnificent  generosity  in  standing  a  drink,  much 
less  a  drink  which  nobody  wants.  It  is  an  idle  habit — ballast  to  fill 
up  empty  time  and  an  empty  mind.  Moreover  I  understand  that 
the  greater  number  stand  drink  at  somebody  else's  expense,  Jim 
for  instance  at  the  expense  of  anyone  he  can  'touch',  Pappie  all  his 
life  at  the  expense  of  his  wife  and  children. 

The  manner  in  which  Uncle  Willie  tyrannizes  his  children  is  to 
me  an  intolerable  and  stupid  cowardice.  And  yet  though  not  bad  or 
low  at  heart,  I  think,  they  are  most  unruly  and  ill-reared.  They  are 
subdued,  even  terrorized  at  home,  and  regard  it  as  a  great  pleasure 
to  be  allowed  to  run  about  the  roads.  He  is  [too]  stupid  to  see  that 
they  will  be  obedient  only  so  long  as  they  must.  Alice  told  me  that 
on  one  occasion  Bertie,  then  an  infant  of  six  or  seven,  begged 
Uncle  William  not  to  beat  him  and  promised  to  say  a  'Hail  Alary' 

^  Benedetto  Palmieri,  leading  voice  teacher  of  Dublin,  coached  James. 
^  Luigi  Dcnza,  composer  of  'Funiculi-Funicula'. 

37 


for  him  if  he  didn't.^  Such  appalling  cowardice  on  both  sides 
nearly  made  me  ill.  I  laughed  as  if  I  had  been  hurt.  His  manner  of 
asking  his  children  to  do  anything  is  absolutely  boorish. 

Sometimes  when  I  am  walking  with  another  and  talking,  I  begin 
slowly  to  fear  that  I  am  stupid. 

CycHsts  are  my  pet  aversion.  I  have  an  artist's  objection  to  their 
bulging  thighs  and  dining-table  legs,  and  an  amateur's  disHke  for 
their  bent-leg  diving  and  style-less  swimming. 

Life  is  becoming  very  difficult.  It  seems  that  one  must  submit 
to  a  pettifogging  mechanical  routine  and  ughness  in  some  form,  a 
half-witted,  mastering  incubus. 

My  character  is  permeated  by  suspicion  from  constantly  listen- 
ing to  Pappie  reviling  people  behind  their  backs  and  throwing  his 
hospitaHty  to  them  in  their  faces. 

Jim  considers  the  music-hall,  not  Poetry,  a  criticism  on  life. 

I  prefer  idling  alone,  therefore  I  hate  'knocking  about  town'. 

To  any  priests  who  question  me  about  Jim,  I  shall  say  he  is 
studying  explosive  chemistry  preparatory  to  inventing  a  new 
torpedo,  and  a  little  later  that  he  is  writing  a  novel.^ 

*The  thing  about  Byrne,'  according  to  Jim,  is  that  he  is  so 
daringly  commonplace.  He  can  speak  Uke  a  pint.^ 

Both  Jim  and  Pappie  seem  to  be  a  Httle  proud  of  having  spend- 
thrift blood  in  them.  This  is  a  Httle  ridiculous  in  Jim  at  present,  as 
he  has  nothing  to  spend. 

Jim  rarely  or  never  acts  on  principle,  yet  some  fixed  ideas  in- 
fluence his  life.  I  think  one  of  these  is  an  objection  to  constraint — 
even  self-constraint,  never  to  force  any  growth  in  his  soul  even 
though  he  consider  it  good. 

The  names  of  Uncle  Wilhe  or  Uncle  John  do  not  become  my 
tongue  or  pen. 

Women  like  the  cruel  look  in  men  because  they  feel  that  the 
spirit  which  may  be  cruel  to  them  will  also  be  cruel  for  them  in 
times  of  danger,  and  moreover  that  the  tigers  of  wrath  are  wiser 
than  the  horses  of  instruction. 

1  James  used  this  incident  for  the  ending  of  his  story  'Counterparts*,  in 
Duhliners. 

2  MS.  note:  'Rot!' 

3  Compare  James's  sketch  of  *Cranly'  in  the  opening  of  Chapter  22  of 
Stephen  Hero. 

38 


My  conduct  is,  I  think,  as  nearly  negative  as  is  practical.  I  refuse 
to  do  anything  of  definite  importance  in  my  life  until  I  have  made 
a  rational  interpretation  of  life  a  basis  for  Hving.  I  appreciate  the 
fact  that  if  I  did  anything  of  consequence  and  with  larger  experi- 
ence highly  disapproved  of  it,  the  reaction  would  be  a  satisfying 
spiritual  experience,  but  I  refuse  the  falsity  and  artificiahty  of  such 
a  course.  Therefore  I  have  not  whored,  for  instance. 

Few  things  are  so  puzzling  as  the  way  in  which  we  submit  to 
dogmatic  lies,  unless,  perhaps,  it  be  the  way  in  which  we  fail  to 
grasp  the  obvious. 

I  have  a  habit  of  listening  to  my  thoughts,  which  somewhat 
destroys  their  ingenuousness. 

One  phrase  Georgie  used  to  say  of  Charlie  with  great  conviction 
— *0h  the  stupid  ass!' 

I  called  McCormack's  voice  *a  white  voice' — it  is  a  male  con- 
tralto. 

My  constant  endeavour  is  to  be  articulate  to  myself. 

I  call  7  S.  Peter's  Terrace,  Cabra,  *Bleak  House'. 

[13  July  1904] 

About  a  week  ago  I  went  out  for  a  walk  with  Aunt  Josephine  and 
Katsy.  Katsy  was  very  difficult,  puUing  away  from  me,  pretending 
I  was  hurting  her,  and  seeming  to  cry — once  or  twice,  I  thought, 
really  on  the  verge  of  tears — and  was  even  a  little  rude  without 
meaning  it.  I  was  disappointed  and  dissatisfied — dissatisfied  with 
myself  chiefly  for  being  unable  to  make  the  wall^  interesting  with- 
out these  tricks.  I  vented  my  irritation  by  being  ill-mannered.  I 
remained  silent.  In  a  few  minutes  Aunt  Josephine  asked  me  in  her 
coaxing  manner  what  was  the  matter.  I  said.  Oh!  nothing  at  all!' 
innocently,  and  remained  silent.  'Ah!  he  wants  to  be  petted,'  said 
Katsy  as  if  talking  to  a  baby.  This  being  nearly  true — though  not 
by  Aunt  J. — did  not  help  me  out  of  my  ill  humour.  Aunt  Josephine 
said  something  to  Katsy  evidently  blaming  her.  I  heard,  *0h!  let 
him!  He'll  get  out  of  it,'  but  as  yet  she  was  only  half  in  earnest. 
Here  was  additional  cause.  At  Annesley  Bridge  coming  home  I 
spoke  for  the  first  time  to  her  and  asked  her  if  I  was  so  rough  that 
she  began  to  cry  every  time  I  laid  hands  on  her.  She  said,  'Oh!  I 

39 


didn't  cry — did  I,  Mother?'  I  said  good  night  to  them.  Katsy  was 
I  beheve  very  much  offended  and  said  I  was  too  huify,  that  Aunt 
Josephine  wasn't  to  mind  me,  and  that  she  would  not  go  out  for  a 
walk  again  in  the  evenings.  I  met  her  next  day  while  waiting  for 
Jim.  She  answered  when  I  spoke  to  her  but  managed  to  be  entirely 
[in]  different  to  me.  I  had  an  incUnation  to  stand  on  my  dignity, 
while  I  admired  the  right  instinct  which  led  her  to  take  me  up  so 
quickly.  This  little  girl  of  fourteen  is  quite  secure  in  her  manner 
and  very  much  cleverer  than  me.  I  recognised  that  pig-headed 
obstinacy  was  not  an  heroic  virtue.  When  I  was  leaving  Cabra  it 
seemed  very  easy  to  admit  I  was  wrong,  but  it  became  more  diffi- 
cult with  every  step.  I  was  to  meet  Jim  there.  He  was  not  there 
when  I  called,  and  Katsy  was  not  in.  She  came  in  later.  She  shook 
hands  but  did  not  speak  to  me  directly,  and  when  I  tried  to  look 
intimately  at  her,  the  slight  tendency  to  a  turn  was  noticeable  in 
her  eyes  and  she  looked  down  quietly.  She  went  down  to  some 
kittens  in  the  kitchen.  I  followed  her.  I  went  up  to  her  where  she 
was  kneehng  at  the  press,  and  asked  her  what  was  the  matter.  She 
said  nothing  was  the  matter.  I  was  silent  and  kept  playing  with  her 
hair.  I  felt  it  very  hard  to  say  what  I  should  say.  I  asked,  *Do  you 
think  I  have  been  too  huffy  with  you?'  'That  is  a  matter  for  your- 
self.' I  was  silent  again.  Terhaps  I  have  been  too  huffy,  Katsy.' 
*You  should  try  and  correct  it  in  your  character,'  said  Katsy,  play- 
ing with  a  kitten.  This  was  more  than  I  expected  but  I  did  not  stop. 
I  spoke  to  her  for  a  long  time,  asked  had  I  not  any  reason,  said  I 

would  not  let  a  Httle  thing  like  that  stand .  I  partly  succeeded, 

with  difficulty,  in  keeping  my  eyes  dry  and  my  voice  clear.  She 
spoke  more  friendly  after  a  while,  defending  herself,. and  would 
have  put  her  own  *huff '  down  to  annoyance  on  Aunt  Josephine's 
account.  I  said  I  was  sorry,  and  later  when  I  said  I  wanted  to  see 
her  that  evening  and  she  hesitated,  I  said,  *You  don't  think  I 
would  be  "huffy"  (as  you  put  it)  with  you  again?'  This  was  the 
nearest  I  could  go.  I  was  sorry  I  did  not  directly  do  what  I  wanted. 
I  felt  really  relieved  and  happy,  much  the  same  as  I  used  to  feel 
after  confession.  The  next  day  was  her  birthday  and  I  made  her  a 
small  present.  It  is  a  humihating  thing  to  be  poor.  I  would  have 
liked  to  have  made  her  a  valuable  one.  There  is  something  in 
Katsy  which  challenges  me.  I  am  deeply  dissatisfied  with  myself, 

40 


however,  for  one  thing — that  I  made  a  clever  and  I  think  lying 
epigram  about  it.  *It  is  largely  a  matter  of  chance  or  circumstance 
whom  men  make  the  instruments  of  their  passion.'  I  am  glad  now 
I  admitted  I  was  wrong.  This  submission  on  the  emotional  plane 
seems  to  have  a  correspondent  on  the  physical  plane  in  a  certain 
sexual  aberration  which  once  obsessed  me.^ 

I  am  of  that  disposition  which  would  keep  a  trust  for  the  sake  of 
the  keeping,  not  for  the  sake  of  the  person  trusting. 

[23  July  1904] 

'There's  Katsy!'  I  saw  her  tonight  from  the  Annesley  Bridge. 
She  ran  quickly  across  the  road  in  the  dark  and  back  again.  I 
started  at  the  sight  of  her.  I  had  been  sullen  all  night.  She  could  not 
know  I  was  there  and  saw  her.  Where  did  she  go?  Into  Elmore's, 
run  out  on  her  last  message  before  going  to  bed?  No,  into  my  heart 
and  scuttled  round  it  and  out  again,  the  little  mouse. 

I  am  trying  to  be  wise,  and  when  I  cannot  be  so,  trying  to 
pretend  that  I  am. 

I  have  a  habit  of  making  up  my  mind  one  way  and  from  weakness 
of  will,  want  of  courage,  or  stupidity,  acting  another. 

I  am  dehghted  with  what  I  have  discovered.  Katsy  did  not  tell 
Aunt  J.  how  I  apologised  or  that  I  did.  This  loyalty  is  high  flattery. 
I  did  not  ask  her  not  to,  and  she  is  a  talkative  little  girl  who  has 
no  secrets  from  her  Mother.  Moreover  they  talk  a  lot  about  us  at 
Murrays  and  this  incident  is  sure  to  have  been  well  analysed. 

Jim  treats  me  in  a  very  cavalier  fashion. 

Aunt  Josephine  has  been  very  'mopish'  in  her  manner  towards 
me  lately,  as  if  she  meant  to  let  me  see  how  indifferent  she  is  as  to 
how  her  manner  affects  me. 

I  have  spent  the  month  (July)  suffering  from  people's  manners. 

Virginian  stock  has  a  familiar  name,  'Night-stock.'  I  think  this 
would  be  a  fine  fragrant  name  for  whores. 

Why  should  lowness  of  character  be  any  more  blame-worthy 
than  lowness  of  stature?  Are  we  responsible  for  one  and  not  for  the 
other?  Why  should  not  greatness,  self-constrained  in  a  httle  mind, 

^  MS.  note:  'This  incident  now  seems  to  me  sentimental,  ridiculous, 
and  to  have  been  put  on  paper  before  it  was  understood.' 

41 


be  as  ridiculous  as  an  assumption  of  stature  in  the  gait  of  a  little 
man? 

I  admire  maturity. 

[23jfuly  1904] 

Charlie  is  in  hospital — in  the  Whitworth  Hospital — with  inci- 
pient tuberculosis  of  the  pleura  of  the  lung.  It  is  self-induced.  I  do 
not  like  to  have  to  go  and  see  him,  yet  I  pity  him.  I  did  not  appre- 
ciate a  fine  or  great  character  in  him  healthy.  He  did  not  interest 
me  in  any  one  particular  way.  Why  should  he  now  that  he  is  in 
danger  of  a  life-destroying  disease?  He  remains  Charlie.  When  I 
think  of  his  chances  in  life,  not  merely  material  prospects,  but 
chances  of  overthrowing  the  kingdom  of  boredom,  of  winning 
happiness — a  quickening  interest  in  life  and  the  interest,  self- 
unrebuking,  of  others  that  attends  it — of  loving  and  winning  love 
upon  the  peaks  of  promise,  I  see  that  they  are  small,  and  I  cannot 
regard  his  possible  death  as  a  calamity.  But  I  know  how  pitiful  it 
would  be,  for  I  know  with  what  tenacious  blindness  we  hug  our 
Httle  curs  of  lives.  Perhaps  his  vanity — a  life-lie — might  let  him 
live.  It  is  a  poor  card. 

How  can  I  say  that  I  like  Poppie  when  I  see  that  her  life  is  with- 
out purpose  and  without  interest.  She  moves  me  only  to  compare 
her  hopeless  hfe  to  mine.  What  is  the  virus  of  her  disease?  A 
forced  virginity?  Yet  I  know  the  unselfish,  patient  goodness  of  her 
character.  Is  she  not  wishing  really  that  what  substitutes  a  purpose 
in  her  Hfe  may  be  taken  away,  if  she  wishes  that  a  steady  income 
may  sweep  away  our  difficulties?  I  have  Uved  as  a  sucker  on  the 
resources  of  the  family  and  she  has  suffered  thereby,  but  I  am 
looking  for  the  life  that  fits  me.  Why  should  I  hmp  about  in  a  life 
too  small  for  me,  like  a  man  wearing  tight  boots? 

Somebody  said  that  Jim  was  very  determined.  Jim  denied  saying 
that  like  a  wise  man  he  was  determined  by  circumstances. 

My  mind  is  old. 

[j  August  1904] 

May  was  let  out  from  Mountjoy  St.  Convent  for  today — Mon- 

42 


day,  August  the  first.  1  think  she  has  become  a  little  stupider,  Vm 
sure  she  has  become  fatter.  But  I  was  bored  all  day,  bored  because 
I  had  not  Katsy,  or  was  not  with  her.  I  found  out  the  reason  early 
in  the  day.  I  was  bitterly  disappointed  on  the  19th  July  because  I 
could  not  go  to  a  Regatta  with  Katsy.  Katsy  was  dressed  in  a  Hght 
summer  dress.  It  was  a  bright  day  and  I  like  Regattas  in  the  sun, 
but  above  all  I  like  Katsy.  I  was  bitterly  disappointed  and  the 
bitterness  is  in  me  still. ^ 

[31  July  1904] 

Last  night,  Sunday  night,  I  was  more  boisterous  than  usual  and 
then  became  silent.  I  was  put  out  because  [of]  Poppie  and  Eileen 
being  there.  Katsy  went  all  night  with  Eileen.  They  ran  past 
quickly  on  the  path  and  Katsy  turned  her  face  to  me  laughing.  I 
felt  as  if  she  was  trampUng  over  my  liking  for  her  Hke  a  charge  of 
cavalry.  Alice^  said  something  had  annoyed  me,  and  would  not 
believe  me  though  I  told  her,  *No,'  I  was  not  annoyed. 

Mr.  Matthew  Kane — whom  I  nick-named  the  'Green  St. 
Shakespeare' — has  been  drowned  in  Dublin  Bay.^  I  am  sorry  be- 
cause this  throws  Pappie  more  on  me.  Pappie  depends  much  on  his 
friends  to  pass  his  hours  now  that  his  life  is  Uved. 

Chopin  is  a  favourite  musician  of  mine;  he  is,  perhaps,  the 
genius  of  Poland.  This  is  only  a  guess,  however,  for  I  know  very 
Uttle  of  the  PoUsh  people.  To  me  his  music  expresses  a  deep, 
melodious  melancholy,  or  with  formal  but  most  supple  grace,  a 
cold  briUiant  revelry;  and  these,  I  gather,  are  the  features  of  the 
character  of  an  aristocracy,  to  whom,  because  of  several  conditions 
of  life,  a  naturally  despondent  temper,  and  a  dark,  proud  hatred  of 
the  power  that  has  overcome  them,  dancing  nightly  with  haughty 
and  elaborate  pleasure  is  Hfe. 

When  Jim  is  away  I  am  not  so  much  lonely  as  alone. 

Jim  says  that  his  ambition  in  Ufe  is  to  burn  with  a  hard  and 
gem-like  ecstacy.  Mine  is  then — it  would  be  said — to  burn  with  a 
hard  and  Jim-like  ecstacy.* 

^  For  an  expanded  rendering  of  this  incident,  see  pp.  108-110. 
2  Katsy's  sister. 

*  The  drowning  is  mentioned  in  the  'Ithaca'  episode  of  Ulysses. 

*  MS.  note:  'After  Pater.' 

43 


The  people  I  hate  most  are  those  in  whom  I  see  a  caricature  of 
myself. 

Others  who  act  fooUshly  or  in  a  low  maimer  fall  beneath  them- 
selves; I  fall  back. 

I  feelj  at  times,  like  one  who  is  sick  but  doesn't  know  it. 

Strangely  enough  in  one  whom  science  irritates  and  wearies,  the 
subject  which  most  interests  me  is  semi-scientific — energy. 

I  am  tormented  by  a  longing  to  please  and  to  be  liked.  I  am 
painfully  sensitive  and  httle  things  sting  me  like  a  whip.  O  Anger, 
leave  me  a  Httle  peace ! 

I  called  Katsy  once  'my  sly  saint'.  She  looked  at  me  mockingly 
and  said, '  "Your  sly  saint" !  I  like  that!  What  dog  died,  may  I  ask, 
and  left  you  anything?'  The  phrase  is  not  coarse  in  her  mouth,  it  is 
a  phrase  in  their  house.  Aunt  J.,  who  was  there,  laughed;  I  laughed 
and  went  on  talking  again.  I  was  checked  and  hurt  but  I  did  [not] 
let  it  be  seen.  It  would  be  ridiculous  to  inflict  my  sensitiveness  on 
others.  I  did  not  call  her  'my  sly  saint'  again,  because  I  did  not 
want  to  have  the  incident  repeated. 

My  mind  is  discontented  because  I  do  not  know  whether  I  love 
Katsy.  My  judgments  when  I  dislike  or  disapprove  seem  to  me 
sincerer  and  truer  than  my  judgments  when  I  Hke  or  approve. 

Byrne  is  not  near  as  clever  nor  half  as  sane  as  Cosgrave,  but  I 
think  there  is  more  in  him,  that  his  mind  is  of  a  higher  type.  He 
wears  endless  discontent  like  a  hair-shirt,  and  is  deeply  dissatisfied 
with  himself. 

I  think  all  my  confessions  when  in  the  Church  must  have  been 
bad,  as  in  none  of  them  was  I  ever  revealed  to  myself. 

I  am  trying  to  be  spiritually  free. 

Many  people  have  suffered  as  much  as  Jesus  to  gain  that  free- 
dom of  spirit  the  right  to  which  Katsy  is  wilhng  to  resign  in  be- 
coming a  nun. 

I  like  Katsy  because  I  think  w^hen  she  is  a  woman  she  will  live.^ 

I  admire  in  Pappie,  at  times,  an  unspoken,  absolutely  unangered 
contempt  for  his  interlocutor.  It  witnesses  a  complete  superiority 
and  is  quite  without  pity. 

The  banjo  has  a  comic,  nasal  voice. 

1  MS.  note:  *That  is,  I  like  her  for  the  possibilities  which  I  think  are 
in  her.' 

44 


I  can  imagine  an  original  style  of  criticism  by  pointing  the  stops 
on  which  the  organist  is  playing.  In  a  novel,  for  instance,  such  a 
phrase  as,  'He  was  a  man  slightly  over  the  average  height.'  Or  in 
Henry  J Simts'  Portrait  of  a  Lady^  such  a  sentence  as, 'Under  certain 
circumstances  there  are  few  hours  in  life  more  agreeable  than  the 
hour  dedicated  to  the  ceremony  known  as  afternoon  tea.' 

I  have  a  number  of  wooden  ideals  lying  rejected  in  the  lumber- 
room  of  my  brain. 

Is  thought  the  motion  of  grey  matter  in  the  head,  or  is  it 
dependent  on  but  distinct  from  that  motion,  just  as  life  is 
dependent  on  the  action  of  the  heart  but  is  yet  not  a  heart-beat  nor 
a  succession  of  them? 

Gogarty  acts  on  ill- formed,  hastily  conceived  theories  of  conduct 
and  thereby  causes  not  a  little  inconvenience  to  his  friends.  As  he 
was  once  a  champion  cycHst,  I  called  him  'Last-lap  Gogarty'. 
Need  I  say  that  his  theories  never  work  out  against  himself. 

Jim,  who  once  considered  that  J.  F.  Byrne  had  signs  of  genius 
in  him,  now  thinks  he  has  been  very  much  mistaken.  He  calls  him 
*His  Intensity'  and  'the  sea-green  incorruptible',  and  says  he  is  the 
only  man  to  play  the  comedy  with  him  (Jim). 

The  possession  of  money  changes  Jim  very  much  for  the  worse. 
His  mind  seems  to  go  on  fire  for  dissipation,  and  he  becomes 
hasty,  overbearing,  and  impolite.  His  dissipation  has  disimproved 
him  greatly.  His  mind  has  become  a  little  vulgarised  and  even 
brutalised  and  insincere. 

Pappie  is  trying  to  escape  from  the  boredom  of  his  life.  This  is 
the  cause  of  his  tears  really  if  he  only  knew  it. 

The  catechism  remarks  that  St.  Paul  says  of  apostates,  that  'it  is 
impossible  for  them  to  be  renewed  again  to  penance',  that  is,  their 
conversion  is  extremely  difficult.  It  asks,  'Why  is  the  conversion  of 
apostates  so  very  difficult?'  Answer :  'The  conversion  of  apostates 
is  very  difficult  because  by  their  apostacy  they  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost,  crucify  again  the  Son  of  God,  and  make  a  mockery  of  him.' 
This  wholesale  begging  of  [the]  question  and  neat  shutting  to  of  a 
false  door,  so  that  others  may  be  deceived  as  to  how  the  free  ones 
escaped,  are  an  admirable  mixture  of  simpUcity  and  roguery  and 
very  typical  of  the  CathoUc  Church. 

How  am  I  to  live?  Not  gain  an  income,  not  educate  myself,  be- 

45 


come  clever — but  how  to  eradicate  boredom?  I  reflect  my  thoughts 
on  paper  so  that  I  may  know  my  state,  but  I  must  operate  on  my- 
self. I  must  do  something.  I  must  know  myself  and  the  life  that  fits 
me,  and  act  rightly  out  of  my  true  character.  But  I  fear  I  shall 
ultimately  remain  what  I  was  born. 

A  master  in  Belvedere  College  said  I  was  talking  heresy  once 
when  I  declared  that  I  did  not  think  any  act  was  ever  inspired  by 
a  simple  motive.  He  said  I  should  believe  that  Christ  died  for  the 
pure  love  of  us.  I  remained  silent. 

Pappie  has  been  drunk  for  the  last  three  days.  He  has  been 
shouting  about  getting  Jim's  arse  kicked.  Always  the  one  word.  *0 
yes!  Kick  him,  by  God!  Break  his  arse  with  a  kick,  break  his 
bloody  arse  with  three  kicks!  O  yes!  Just  three  kicks!'  And  so  on 
through  tortuous  obscenity.  I  am  sick  of  it,  sick  of  it.  I  have  a  dis- 
position like  a  woman,  and  I  am  sick  of  this  brutal  insistence  on 
indignity.  I  writhe  under  it.  I  try  to  regard  [it]  as  drunken,  drivel- 
ling Up-excrement,  but  it  is  too  strong  for  me.  Ugh !  It  is  a  word 
that  is  scarcely  ever  out  of  Jim's  mouth.  He  has  been  remarked  for 
it  and  playfully  accused  of  being  a  bugger  because  of  the  way  he 
pronounces  it. 

Oh  how  it  shamed  me!  What  a  sinking  of  the  heart  it  gave  me  to 
hurry  down  at  nine  in  the  morning  amongst  a  number  of  other 
clerks  to  my  office!  To  my  office!  Ugh! 

I  love  Ustening  to  barrel-organs,  not  to  piano  organs.  They  have 
such  quaint  old  airs  and  they  grind  them  so  slowly.  They  remind 
me  of  the  south  of  France,  of  oranges,  of  Spain,  that  I  want  to  Hve 
in. 


[75  August  1904] 

My  Ufe  has  been  modelled  on  Jim's  example,  yet  when  I  am 
accused,  by  my  unprepossessing  Uncle  John  or  by  Gogarty,  of 
imitating  Jim,  I  can  truthfully  deny  the  charge.  It  was  not  mere 
aping  as  they  imply,  I  trust  I  am  too  clever  and  my  mind  too  old 
for  that.  It  was  more  an  appreciation  in  Jim  of  what  I  myself  really 
admire  and  wish  for  most.  But  it  is  terrible  to  have  a  cleverer  elder 
brother,  I  get  small  credit  for  ariginahty.  I  follow  Jim  in  nearly  all 
matters  of  opiuioii,  but  not  al],  Jim,  I  think,  has  even  taken  a  few 

46 


opinions  from  me.  In  some  things,  however,  I  have  never  followed 
him.  In  drinking,  for  instance,  in  whoring,  in  speaking  broadly,  in 
being  frank  without  reserve  with  others,  in  attempting  to  write 
verse  or  prose  or  fiction,  in  manner,  in  ambitions,  and  not  always 
in  friendships.  I  think  I  may  safely  say  I  do  not  like  Jim.^  I  perceive 
that  he  regards  me  as  quite  commonplace  and  uninteresting — he 
makes  no  attempt  at  disguise — and  though  I  follow  him  fully  in 
this  matter  of  opinion,  I  cannot  be  expected  to  Uke  it.  It  is  a  matter 
beyond  the  power  of  either  of  us  to  help.  He  treats  me  badly,  too, 
in  his  manner,  and  I  resent  it.  I  shall  try  to  remember  the  articles 
of  the  creed  which  I  have  gathered  from  Jun's  life — the  individual 
life  that  has  influenced  me  most.  He  has  ceased  to  beUeve  in 
Catholicism  for  many  years.  It  is  of  Uttle  use  to  say  that  a  man  re- 
jects Catholicism  because  he  wishes  to  lead  the  life  of  a  libertine. 
This  is  not  the  last  word  that  can  be  said.  Libertinism  will,  doubt 
it  not,  be  clever  in  its  own  defence.  To  me  one  is  as  likely  to  be  near 
the  truth  as  the  other.  There  is  need  of  a  more  subtle  criticism,  a 
more  scientific  understanding,  a  more  satisfactory  conviction  than 
is  given  by  such  a  wholesale  begging  of  the  question.  Begging 
questions  is  a  habit  with  Catholicism.  Jim  wants  to  Hve.  Life  is  his 
creed.  He  boasts  of  his  power  to  live,  and  says,  in  his  pseudo- 
medical  phraseology,  that  it  comes  from  his  highly  speciaHzed 
central  nervous  system.  He  talks  much  of  the  syphilitic  contagion 
in  Europe,  is  at  present  writing  a  series  of  studies  in  it  in  Dubhn, 
tracing  practically  everything  to  it.  The  drift  of  his  talk  seems  to  be 
that  the  contagion  is  congenital  and  incurable  and  responsible  for 
all  manias,  and  being  so,  that  it  is  useless  to  try  to  avoid  it.  He  even 
seems  to  invite  you  to  delight  in  the  manias  and  to  humour  each  to 
the  top  of  its  bent.  In  this  I  do  not  follow  him  except  to  accept  his 
theory  of  the  contagion,  which  he  adduces  on  medical  authority. 
Even  this  I  do  slowly,  for  I  have  the  idea  that  the  influence  of 
heredity  is  somewhat  overstated.  Yet  I  am  rapidly  becoming  a 
valetudinarian  on  the  point.  I  see  symptoms  in  every  turn  I  take. 
It  seems  to  me  that  my  central  nervous  system  is  wretched,  and  I 
take  every  precaution  my  half-knowledge  suggests  to  revive  it.  In 
his  love  of  Hfe  I  find  something  experimental,  something  aestlieti- 
cal.  He  is  an  artist  first.  He  has  too  much  talent  to  be  anything  else. 
^  MS.  note:  'See  later'  [i.e.  pp.  63  and  loij. 

47 


If  he  was  not  an  artist  first,  his  talent  would  trouble  him  constantly 
like  semen.  For  the  things  that  go  to  make  up  life,  glory,  pohtics, 
women  (I  exclude  whores),  family  wealth,  he  has  no  care.  He  seems 
to  be  deceiving  himself  on  this  point  and  it  gives  his  manner  a 
certain  untrustworthiness  and  unpleasantness.  His  nature  is 
naturally  antagonistic  to  morality.  MoraUty  bores  and  irritates  him. 
He  tries  to  live  on  a  principle  of  impulse.  The  justification  of  his 
conduct  is  the  genuineness  of  the  impulse.  The  Principle  is  itself 
an  impulse,  not  a  conviction.  He  is  a  polytheist.  What  pleases  him 
for  the  moment  is  his  god  for  the  moment.  He  demands  an  absolute 
freedom  to  do  as  he  pleases.  He  wants  the  freedom  to  do  wrong 
whether  he  uses  it  or  no,  and  for  fear  he  should  be  deceiving  him- 
self by  any  back  thought  he  is  vindicating  his  right  to  ruin  himself. 
He  accepts  no  constraint,  not  even  self-constraint,  and  regards  a 
forced  growth,  however  admirable  in  itself,  as  an  impossible 
satisfaction.  This  kind  of  life  is  naturally  highly  unsatisfactory  and 
his  conduct  bristles  with  contradictions.  For  instance,  he  practises 
exercises  for  the  voice  regularly;  he  works  at  his  novel  nearly  every 
day  saying  that  he  wants  to  get  his  hand  into  such  training  that 
style  will  be  as  easy  to  him  as  singing.  The  inconsistency  might 
itself  be  called  an  impulse  but  that  he  mentions  both  practices  as 
proofs  of  the  power  to  do  regular  work  that  is  still  in  him.  Above  aU, 
he  has  spoken  with  admiration  of  Ibsen  as  a  *self-made  man' — 
partly  of  course  for  the  pleasure  of  using  this  formula  of  common- 
placeness  of  so  singular  a  man.^  I  find  much  to  puzzle  me  and  to 
trouble  me  in  the  antinomy  between  the  Exercise  Monopoly  and 
idea  of  systematically  improving  myself — by  becoming  a  scientific 
humanist  (laws  which  I  loathe  but  which  seem  my  only  hope) — and 
the  Principle  of  Simple  Impulse,  which  pleases  me  greatly  and  which 
seems  to  me  to  be  the  right  First  Principle  in  regarding  life  because 
the  most  natural.  (^Natural'  suggests  a  private  judgment  of  my  own 
on  Hfe.  I  think  the  art  of  life  should  imitate  nature.)  I  live  in  a  state 
of  intimate  and  constant  dissatisfaction  because  this  Principle  seems 
logically  unpracticable.  In  the  love  of  Philosophy  I  have  not  fol- 
lowed Jim,  I  forestalled  him.  I  even  tried,  between  sixteen  and 

1  MS.  note:  'He  reconciles  this  impulsiveness  with  an  exalted  opinion 
of  Philosophy.  He  upholds  Aristotle  against  his  friends,  and  boasts  him- 
self an  Aristotelean.' 

48 


seventeen,  to  write  a  Philosophy  (I  suppose  it  would  have  been 
called  a  Metaphysic),  but  having  written  about  nine  pages  of  it  and 
finding  that  my  interpretation  of  life  was  a  little  too  simple  to  be 
interesting,  I  burnt  the  leaves.  To  say  that  any  course  of  action  is 
irrational  is  enough  to  condemn  it  in  my  eyes,  but  unfortunately 
not  enough  to  make  me  dislike  it.  Indeed,  saying  that  it  is  rational 
seems  perilously  like  saying  it  is  commonplace.  Mediocrity  is  a 
poor  relative  of  mine  that  *I  can't  abear'.  The  golden  mean  is  as 
abhorrent  to  me  as  to  Jim.  It  will  be  obvious  that  whatever  method 
there  is  in  Jim's  life  is  highly  unscientific,  yet  in  theory  he  approves 
only  of  the  scientific  method.  About  science  he  knows  'damn  all', 
and  if  he  has  the  same  blood  in  him  that  I  have  he  should  disUke  it. 
I  call  it  a  lack  of  vigilant  reticence  in  him  that  he  is  ever-ready  to 
admit  the  legitimacy  of  the  scientist's  raids  outside  his  frontiers. 
The  word  'scientific'  is  always  a  word  of  praise  in  his  mouth.  I, 
too,  admire  the  scientific  method,  but  I  see  that  it  existed  and  was 
practised  long  before  science  became  so  churlish  as  it  is  now.  On 
one  point  allied  to  this  I  differ  with  him  altogether.  He  wishes  to 
take  every  advantage  of  scientific  inventions,  while  I  have  an  un- 
conquerable prejudice  against  artifice — outside  special  appliances 
and  instruments.  Bicycles,  motor-cars,  motor- trams  and  all  that, 
seem  to  me  wanton  necessities,  the  pampering  of  an  artificial  want. 
As  for  such  sensual  aids  as  Herbert  Spencer's  ear-caps,  they  seem 
to  me  most  revoltingly  mean  and  undignified.  And  to  Jim,  too,  I 
have  forced  him  to  admit.  Even  from  an  inventor's  point  of  view, 
I  am  sure  they  are  wretched,  for  there  is  a  great  disproportion 
between  the  end  effected  and  the  means  taken. 

Jim  boasts — for  he  often  boasts  now — of  being  modern.  He  calls 
himself  a  socialist  but  attaches  himself  to  no  school  of  sociahsm. 
He  marks  the  uprooting  of  feudal  principles.  Besides  this,  and  that 
subtle  egoism  which  he  calls  the  modern  mind,  he  proclaims  all 
kinds  of  anti-Christian  ideals — selfishness,  Hcentiousness,  pitiless- 
ness.  What  he  calls  the  domestic  virtues  are  words  of  contempt  in 
his  mouth.  He  does  not  recognise  such  a  thing  as  gratitude.  He 
says  it  reminds  him  of  a  feUow  lending  you  an  overcoat  on  a  wet 
night  and  asking  for  a  receipt.  (Gratitude  is,  after  all,  such  an  un- 
comfortable sentiment — thanks  with  a  grudge  at  the  back  of  it.) 
As  he  lives  on  borrowing  and  favours,  and  as  people  never  fail  to 

D  49 


treat  him  in  their  manners  as  a  genius  while  he  treats  them  as  fools, 
he  has  availed  himself  of  plenty  of  opportunity  of  showing  in- 
gratitude. It  is,  of  course,  impossible  for  him  to  carry  out  his  ideas 
consistently,  but  he  does  the  best  he  can.^  He  says  that  no  man  has 
so  much  hope  for  the  future  as  he  has,  but  as  he  is  the  worst  liar  I 
know,  and  as  he  is  rapidly  acquiring  a  drunkard's  mind,  he  seems 
so  far  as  his  own  possible  progeny  is  concerned  to  have  precious 
little  care  for  it.  Catholicism  he  has  appreciated,  rejected  and 
opposed,  and  liked  again  when  it  had  lost  its  power  over  him;  and 
towards  Pappie,  who,  too,  represents  feudaHsm  to  him,  his  mind 
works  perversely.  But  his  sense  of  filial  honour,  as  of  all  honour, 
is  quite  humoursome.  What  is  more  to  the  point  is  this:  why 
should  Jim  proclaim  his  own  selfishness,  and  be  angry  at  the 
selfishness  of  others  toward  him?  I  am  so  far  with  Jim  in  all  this 
that  his  idea  of  modernity  is  probably  a  corollary  of  my  theory  of 
genius  being  a  new  biological  species.  I  have  many  theories.  And, 
moreover,  I  find  something  stodgy  and  intrinsically  imsatisfying  in 
moraUty. 

Many  things  he  has  expressed  I  remember,  for  they  seemed  to 
me  to  be  just  while  they  seemed  to  suit  me.  His  contempt,  for 
instance,  for  enthusing,  for  strenuousness,  for  flirting  and  senti- 
mentality, which  he  says  he  leaves  to  clerks.  (He  walks  out  at  night 
with  Miss  Barnacle,  and  kisses  her,  while  she  calls  him  *my  love', 
though  he  is  not  a  clerk.)  He  has  said  that  what  women  admire 
most  in  men  is  moral  courage,  and  that  people  are  unhappy  because 
they  cannot  express  themselves,  and  these  things  I  recollect  and  at 
times  consider,  and  though  they  seem  small,  they  affect  me 
greatly.  This  is  Jim's  reUgion — his  faith  is  probably  a  Httle 
different — so  far  as  I  can  draw  up  its  articles.  The  experiment  of 
his  life  has,  I  think,  less  personal  interest  now  than  formerly, 
though  he  is  still  capable  of  holding  judgment  on  himself  with  a 
purity  of  intention  altogether  beyond  my  power.  Yet  should  he 
discover  that  his  interest  was  mainly  experimental,  he  would  con- 
sider it  an  unpardonable  self-deception  to  try  to  infuse  into  it  a 
personal  anxiety.  He  is  in  great  danger  of  himself.  I  see  the  way  his 
conduct  prevaricates  to  an  unsatisfied  mind.  He  has  not  the  com- 

^  MS.  note:  'In  fact  he  is  trying  to  commit  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Ghost  for  the  purpose  of  getting  outside  the  utmost  rim  of  CathoHcism.' 

50 


mand  of  himself  he  once  had.  He  has  been  in  the  power  of  his 
friends  lately,  and  has  needed  to  be  rescued  by  Cosgrave's  in- 
strumentality from  them.  A  year  ago  he  would  have  rescued  him- 
self. He  has  always  read  these  notes,  for  there  was  always  much  in 
them  about  him,  and  if  I  was  calhng  them  anything  I  would  call 
them  *My  journal  in  imitation  of  Jim',  but  I  think  his  influence  on 
me  is  becoming  less  than  it  was.  August  1904. 

May  is  beginning  to  live.  She  has  been  asking  Katsy  has  she 
changed — changed  in  manner  she  meant.  Katsy  said  she  didn't 
see  any  change  in  her.  May  said  she  thought  she  had  become 
horrible  in  her  manner — stupid  you  know.  The  Murrays  think 
May  clever.  She  is  clever. 

My  diary  is  not  very  startlingly  frank,  for  I  am  not  over- 
communicative  even  to  myself. 

Woman  admire  originaHty  almost  as  well  as  moral  courage,  and 
I  think  they  Hke  it  not  less. 

I  am  incongruously  envious.  I  envy  Jim,  for  instance,  what 
Catholics  would  call  *the  purity  of  his  intentions'.  His  manner, 
his  appearance,  his  talents,  his  reputation  I  do  not  envy  him.  When 
I  do  envy  him  anything — the  strength  of  his  emotions,  the  beauty 
of  his  mind  at  times,  his  sense  of  honour,  his  pride,  his  spon- 
taneity— I  do  so  impersonally.  I  do  not  really  envy  him  but  his 
state  of  mind. 

Miss  Barnacle  has  a  very  pretty  manner,  but  the  expression 
of  her  face  seems  to  me  a  Httle  common.  She  has  magnificent 
hair. 

There  is  one  thing  which  will  save  me,  though  I  change  ever  so 
much,  from  becoming  absolutely  commonplace.  I  shall  always 
regard  hfe  as  an  activity  of  the  spirit,  which  is  capable  of  yielding 
spiritual  satisfaction.  I  shall  always  regard  this  spiritual  satisfaction 
as  the  highest  good,  and  shall  never  accept  life  as  a  disciphnary 
habit  which  may  be  made  more  or  less  pleasant. 

I  have  nick-named  myself  'II  Penseroso'. 

I  think  Meredith's  tide  One  of  Our  Conquerors  would  apply  very 
well  to  the  priests  in  Ireland. 

One  of  my  chief  reasons  for  keeping  these  notes  is  to  prevent 
myself  becoming  stupid. 

Jim  has  a  face  like  a  scientist.  Not  an  old  fumbler  like  Huxley 

51 


or  Tyndall,  but  like  one  of  those  young  foreigners — like  Finsen  or 
Marconi. 

Have  you  ever  hummed  all  day  an  air  you  loathed?  Have  you 
ever  been  unable  to  rid  yourself  of  it  no  matter  how  you  tried? 
Have  you  ever  thought  thoughts  you  loathed  and  been  unable  to 
silence  them  in  you  no  matter  how  you  loathed  yourself  for  them? 
We  are  no  more  responsible  for  these  thoughts  than  for  our  dreams. 
Yet  we  do  not  hold  ourselves  guiltless. 

[6  January  1904Y 

'There  is  a  man  who  lives  in  Cork, 
A  man  of  great  renown. 
Because  he  has  a  maxim  which 
He  preaches  round  the  town. 
He's  been  a  family  doctor  ever 
Since  his  very  'teens. 
But  he  made  his  great  discovery  when 
A  student  at  the  Queen's.' 

*0  Dr.  Dooley!  O  Dr.  Dooley! 

The  nation  owes  a  great  big  debt  to  you. 

For  "It's  masturbation 

That  kills  a  nation," 

Said  Dr.  Dooley-ooley-ooley-00.'^ 

Poppie  is  the  most  unselfish  person  I  know.  She  is  obstinate  and 
incUned  to  answer  back  a  great  deal,  but  she  is  gentle  and  takes  the 
affairs  of  the  house  very  much  to  heart.  She  seems  to  wish,  if  any- 
one is  to  suffer,  that  she  should  be  the  victim.  What  an  extra- 
ordinary sense  of  duty  women  have ! 

Jim  cares  nothing,  he  says,  what  others  think  of  him,  yet  I  know 
his  pride  must  suffer  from  being  subjected  to  their  manner  as  much 
as  I  do. 

1  am  always  talking  within  myself,  sometimes  struggling  to 
word  thoughts,  sometimes,  most  frequent! 5^,  remembering  music, 

^  The  date,  far  out  of  sequence,  is  probably  that  of  his  hearing  the 
verse. 

2  MS.  note:  'A  nasty  fact  not  cleverly  parodied.' 

52 


sometimes  repeating  mechanically  phrases  and  rhymes  which  are 
often  without  even  a  shadow  of  meaning.  Often  some  trifling  in- 
cident is  the  genesis  of  a  long  rambling  adventure  of  which  I  am 
the  hero,  till  I  suddenly  return  on  myself  and  see  my  foohshness, 
and  feel  myself  left  naked  to  the  ridicule  of  the  normal  mind  with- 
out, and  my  habitual  self-contempt  within.  Sometimes  within 
myself  and  not  quite  spontaneously  I  take  up  the  phrases  of  the 
passers-by  as  they  meet,  and  curse  at  them.  'O,  how  are  ye?'  'Very 
well,  thank  you,  ye  drink-sodden,  foetid-souled  clown!'  Or,  'Ah, 
is  this  yourself?'  'Who  the  devil  else  should  it  be,  ye  Httle  clerk! 
Ye  consummate  common  cad!  Ye  dapper  Httle  bastard!'  And  at 
times  becoming  suddenly  silent  within,  I  feel  like  one  who,  walking 
at  night  noisily  along  a  road  singing  and  whistHng  to  himself,  stops 
suddenly  to  listen. 

Aunt  Josephine  tells  me  I  underrate  myself  and  that  I  am  not 
an  egoist.  The  fact  that  I  think  so  constantly  about  myself  should 
prove  to  her  that  I  am.  Yet  I  take  myself  at  Jim's  valuation  of  me, 
because  it  is  my  own,  perhaps. 

At  any  crisis  of  his  life,  in  any  times  of  importance,  in  times 
when  he  has  money  and  notoriety,  Jim's  Hfe  separates  from  mine. 
When  these  have  passed  after  a  while,  we  seem  to  come  together 
again.  Etje  nCenfou^je  reste  dans  mon  trou. 

[6  August  1904] 

A  few  days  ago  Jim,  as  is  his  custom,  read  these  notes  of  mine. 
He  read  them  quickly  and  threw  them  down  without  saying  a 
word.  I  asked  him  did  he  finish  them.  He  said,  'Yes.'  'Did  you  read 
them  all?'  I  asked  with  intention.  *0  yes,'  said  Jim  with  a  short 
laugh  at  his  own  frankness,  'all  except  the  part  between  yourself 
and  Kathleen.'  What  he  impHed  seemed  to  me  true,  so  I  said  noth- 
ing, but  I  may  tell  that  my  secret  soul  was  wounded.  When  Jim 
had  gone,  after  some  time,  I  took  up  the  notes  and  read  that  part 
again.  ^  It  did  not  bore  me. 

I  number  among  the  happiest  moments  of  my  Hfe  those  moments 
when,  as  a  child  locked  into  a  dark  room,  I  ceased  from  crying  and 
listened  to  the  strange  noises  downstairs  of  talk  and  the  clatter  of 

^  See  pp.  39-41. 

53 


plates  of  the  rest  of  the  family  at  dinner  late  in  the  evening. 

Cosgrave  paid  me  a  very  high  compliment  in  conversation  to 
Jim  in  my  absence.  There  was  some  question  as  to  whether  Jim  was 
in  love  or  not.  Cosgrave  told  him  he  was,  and  that  this  love  was  the 
first  of  a  hundred  and  that  it  would  not  last.  He  told  him  that  he 
was  not  the  man  to  be  the  protagonist  of  such  a  love  as  the  novelists 
speak  off — one  love  enduring  forever — that  if  any  man  he  knew  was 
capable  of  this  it  was  I. 

I  have  been  paid  many  compliments — by  Aunt  Josephine  and 
by  Cosgrave.  I  have  been  told  that  some  prefer  me  to  Jim.  Before 
one's  face  praise  comes  always  a  little  insincere,  but  when  the 
words  are  told  me  and  I  respect  the  person  I  am  grateful  as  for  a 
gift.  Yet  I  think  no  more  of  myself  for  that,  being  convinced, 
however  much  I  may  esteem  his  judgment,  that  in  my  case  it  is  at 
fault.  I  am  not  sure  but  I  think  a  little  less  highly  of  him  because 
he  has  a  high  opinion  of  me.  This  is  truth.  (The  first  in  whom  I 
was  conscious  of  this  disappointment  was  Fr.  Henry,  who  was 
Rector  of  Belvedere  and  my  master  for  some  years.  Dempsey,  the 
EngHsh  master  with  whom  I  was  very  familiar — told  me  he  had  a 
very  high  opinion  of  me.  *High  opinion  of  me  in  what  respect?' 
*In  every  respect,'  said  Dempsey.  I  was  genuinely  surprised  that  a 
man  of  his  discernment  should  make  such  a  mistake,  and  I  began 
to  remember  certain  incidents  which  should  have  undeceived 
him.)^  When  I  despise  the  person — as  in  the  case  of  Bergan^ — I 
set  no  value  on  his  good  opinion,  yet  I  cannot  deny  that  it  pleases 
me.  I  see  that  it  is  often  only  a  way  of  saying  that  he  is  afraid  of 
Jim — we  are,  of  course,  constantly  compared  in  their  minds — that 
it  is  often  insincere,  and  that  it  is  always  a  reproach,  since  what  he 
considers  good  must  to  my  thinking  be  undistinguished  and  vulgar. 
The  opinions  of  me  that  I  am  inclined  to  trust  are  those  into  which 
people  are  surprised,  for  I  know  that  when  they  set  about  giving  an 
opinion  they  cannot  really  say  what  is  on  their  minds.  Therefore  I 
trust  more  Jim's  exclamations  or  an  incident  like  this.  One  night, 
some  years  ago  at  Sheehy's,  we  were  playing  a  game  called  the 

1  MS.  note:  'Generally,  too,  I  come  to  the  conclusion  that  I  am  a  good 
hypocrite.' 

2  Alfred  Bergan,  a  friend  of  John  Joyce,  appears  under  his  own  name  in 
Ulysses. 

54 


'School  for  Scandal'.  The  game  consists  in  someone  going  out,  and 
everyone  in  the  room  saying  something  about  him.  He  has  to  guess 
who  said  the  different  things.  It  is  an  amusing  game.  This  time 
Dick  Sheehy  was  out  and  Maggie  was  taking  down  the  remarks. 
When  she  came  to  me  I  said  that  Dick  was  elephantine  in  wit  and 
in  person.  Maggie  wrote  it  down,  looked  at  me  for  a  second,  and 
then  said  confidently,  *0h,  he'll  never  think  you  said  that!'  I  said 
nothing.  The  quite  Parisian  compliment  passed  unnoticed,  but  I 
noticed  that  she  was  betraying  the  opinion  of  me  which  was  held 
there  when  I  was  thought  of.  I  have  at  least  this  character  of  the 
observer.  I  have  a  memory  for  compliments  and  their  opposites.  I 
confess  I  find  all  this  obstinate  self-distrust  very  tiresome. 

What  use  is  all  this  writing  to  me  when,  for  instance,  there  is  no 
dinner  in  the  house?  I  ask  myself  this  question  but  I  do  not  face 
the  answer.  What  use  are  my  thoughts  to  me  when  they  do  not 
make  me  either  distinguished  or  clever,  and  do  take  up  that  time 
which  I  might  spend  in  such  a  way  as  to  gain  a  competency  and 
win  security?  I  do  not  see  why  I  should  renounce  them  and  am  not 
sure  that  I  could  do  so  even  if  I  wished.  It  would  seem  like  the 
renouncing  of  ambition.  I  have  had  two  strange  impulses  lately. 
One  was  to  try  to  make  money,  the  other  to  give  up  my  struggle  to 
be  anything  but  commonplace.  The  idea  of  suicide  has  never  been 
anything  more  to  me  than  a  philosophic  contingency. 

I  persuaded  Jim  once  to  read  Turgenieflf's  Diary  of  a  Superfluous 
Man,  for  I  had  an  idea  about  it.  I  asked  him  what  he  thought  about 
it.  He  said  he  thought  the  man  very  like  me.  This  was  my  idea  too. 
Can  anyone  blame  me  for  taking  Jim's  valuation  of  me  when  we 
agree  so  well  about  it  independently? 

I  want  to  be  washed  and  left  out  to  air — washed  inside  though. 
I  seem  to  have  toad-blood  in  me.  I  have  never  been  either  virginal 
or  spontaneous,  ingenuous  or  boyish.  The  springs  of  happiness  are 
soiled  and  sickened  in  my  sick  mind. 

I  have  sympathy  with  Dean  Swift.  His  sullen  and  saturnine 
character,  consumed  with  dull  rage  against  his  people,  has  much  in 
it  that  I  fully  understand.  Yeats  says  that  he  made  a  soul  for  the 
gentlemen  of  this  city  by  hating  his  neighbour  as  himself  If  the 
Irish  had  as  deep-rooted  and  constant  a  loathing  of  England  as  I 
have  of  Ireland,  there  would  be  no  need  for  agitation. 

55 


Yeats,  by  the  bye,  says  also  very  wittily  that  the  Irish  think  in 
packs. 

They  are  all  asking  me,  *What  is  the  matter  with  me?'  *What's 
wrong  with  me?'  I  hardly  know.^  I  am  in  doubt  and  have  some  idea 
of  holding  an  inquiry  in  camera,  I  do  not  trust  people's  minds 
towards  me  and  I  do  not  like  anyone  sufficiently  well  to  speak  to 
them  what  is  in  my  mind.  What  could  I  say  to  them  in  any  case? 
How  dull  and  uninteresting  such  a  talk  would  be!  I  ask  myself 
whether  I  am  not  deceiving  myself  and  the  other  when  I  show 
affection,  and  this  doubt  leaves  my  manner  uncertain.  I  do  not 
please  myself  when  I  laugh  and  talk  with  them.  I  am  oppressed  by 
the  want  of  understanding  myself  and  many  other  matters.  I  feel 
barren  and  ungenerous,  dissipated  and  stupid,  but  I  am  less  dissa- 
tisfied with  myself  when  I  am  silent. 

I  like  very  much  a  portrait  of  a  young  noble  by  Sanchez  Coello, 
a  Spanish  painter  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

It  seems  to  me  that  much  of  the  mystical  discussion  between  wri- 
ters— especially  moderns — comes  from  their  imperfect  expression 
of  their  thoughts  or  their  unwilHngness  to  develop  them  patiently. 

Antiquity  is  a  time  of  which  old  men,  being  given  but  scanty  and 
malleable  knowledge  about  it,  amuse  themselves  like  children 
making  theories  and  building  commonwealths.  It  is  an  unpardon- 
able credulousness  to  mistake  these  for  anything  but  imaginary 
histories. 

Death  is  a  very  complete  ending,  an  irrelevant,  unanswerable, 
brutal  argument,  a  decision  at  last  in  an  unready  Hfe.  There  will  be 
the  memory  of  me  when  I  am  gone,  for  a  Httle  while.  What  good  is 
remembrance  to  me?  I  shall  not  remember.  The  additions  to  my 
life  and  knowledge  were  daily  getting  longer,  but  death  has  drawn 
two  neat  red  lines  under  them  and  written  down  nought  as  total. 
But  the  sinking  at  the  end,  the  fainting,  the  ecstatic  weakness,  the 
surrender,  the  cowardly  knowledge  that  nothing  more  can  be  ex- 
pected of  you — this  indeed  is  a  consummation  devoutly  to  be 
wished  for.  What  if  only  we  could  gain  something  greater  than  hfe 
by  Hving? 

1  MS.  note:  *When  they  ask  me  coaxingly  what  has  annoyed  me  I  am 
angered,  because  my  silence  seems  without  reason.  I  tell  them  "Nothing" 
— the  truth — but  they  do  not  beUeve  me  and  begin  to  treat  me  sulkily.* 

56 


The  Irish  are  morally  a  cowardly,  chaos-loving  people,  quarrel- 
some and  easily  deceived,  dissipated  in  will  and  intellect,  and 
accustomed  to  masters,  with  a  profitless  knowledge  of  their  own 
worthlessness,  which  causes  them  constantly  to  try  to  persuade 
themselves  and  others  that  they  are  what  they  are  not.  The  lying, 
untrustworthy,  characterless  inhabitants  of  an  unimportant  island 
in  the  Atlantic. 

The  Inquisitive,  the  Mnemonic,  and  the  Rational  and  Deduc- 
tive Faculties — a  trial  division  of  the  human  intellect. 

In  Chopin's  waltzes  the  mood  is  weary  and  languorous,  but  the 
melody  seems  to  have  a  separate  brilHancy. 

I  remember  the  morning  I  finished  the  House  of  Sin — a  damp, 
yellow  morning.  The  book  satisfied  me  quite,  and  left  me  a  per- 
sonal sadness.  I  went  out  into  the  garden.  It  was  humid  there.  The 
black  earth  of  the  path  was  flecked  under  the  trees  with  shade  and 
light.  The  disc  of  the  sun  was  large,  brimming  over  with  rich, 
yellow,  melting  light  falling  on  the  ground  in  heavy  drops.  There 
was  little  noise,  for  the  carts  made  no  rumbhng  along  the  soft 
road  and  the  voices  of  children  did  not  carry  far. 

I  remember  also  a  scene  of  my  disappointment.  Pappie  had 
asked  Uncle  WiUie  up.  I  was  expecting  *an  evening'.  Aunt  Jose- 
phine came.  Uncle  Willie  was  to  follow  her  if  he  could,  she  said.  I 
persuaded  Pappie  to  come  with  me  down  to  Fairview  and  bring 
Uncle  Willie  up.  This  although  I  disliked  Uncle  Willie,  but  so  that 
Pappie  would  have  someone  to  talk  to.  Alice  answered  the  door  at 
Maria  Terrace  and  told  us  Uncle  WiUie  had  gone  out.  Pappie  had 
been  prophesying  this  all  the  way  down,  but  he  pretended  to 
believe  and  left  word  what  he  had  called  for.  The  truth  was,  Uncle 
Willie  had  some  writing  to  do  at  home,  but  besides  he  was  envious 
of  the  house,  I  think,  and  has  disliked  Pappie  himself  secretly  since 
first  he  knew  him  I  am  sure.  He  had  taken  offence  at  some  trifle, 
which  I  forget  and  I  am  sure  he  does  in  much  the  same  way  as  I  do 
with  him.  Not  so  cleverly,  I  fancy,  for  people  beheve  me.  I  am 
more  just  to  him  in  my  mind  however.  The  incident  was  one  of 
those  little  things  that  irritate.  We  came  home  by  the  North  Circu- 
lar Road.  It  was  a  rainy  Sunday  evening  about  October,  and  at 
Mountjoy  the  pavement  was  wet  and  shining,  reflecting  the  street 
lamps,  and  in  the  sky  was  one  soiled  rag  of  iridescent  satin-white 

57 


in  a  black  storm-cloud.  They  were  at  tea  when  we  came  in.  Pappie 
went  in  to  the  fire  in  the  drawing-room.  I  went  in  to  tea  and  told 
them  Uncle  Willie  was  out  when  we  called.  They  said  it  was  a  pity, 
and  after  that  had  been  said  two  or  three  times  there  was  a  momen- 
tary silence.  Then  Aunt  Josephine  made  the  obvious  remark,  *I 
don't  believe  he  was.'  'Neither  do  1/  said  I  simply,  but  the  laugh 
I  caused  did  not  dispel  my  disappointment. 

I  remember  other  scenes  but  the  emotion  they  suggest  is  too 
sHght  and  too  long  to  tell — a  cold  night,  the  lamps  of  the  trams  and 
the  street  lamps  shining  very  brightly,  the  stars  veiled  in  an  in- 
cense of  haze — a  clear  cold  night  of  wind-blown  stars,  the  road 
and  the  low  walls  stretching  over  the  hill  very  white  between  green 
fields — the  hushed  sound  of  continuous  falling  rain,  broken  by  the 
separate  splashes  of  heavy  drops  on  the  sill  of  the  open  window. 

I  have  lent  the  first  part  of  my  diary  [to]  Aunt  Josephine.  Charlie 
used  to  tell  her  all  his  boring  mind  and  his  worse  verse,  Jim  tells 
her  practically  everything,  and  here  am  I  now.  Such  conduct, 
somehow,  seems  to  me  very  boorish  and  trying.  In  her  place  I 
should  be  heartily  sick  of  all  three — no,  not  of  Jim,  perhaps.  Such 
a  surly  discontented  production  as  my  journal  is,  is  no  reading  to 
offer  anyone.  To  be  sure  I  was  asked — even  pressed — to  give  it. 

I  have  a  strange  sentiment  towards  Jim  of  late,  a  sentiment  I  would 
not  have  been  capable  of  feeUng  a  year  ago,  a  sentiment  of  pity. 

I  find  'like'  almost  as  difficult  to  understand  as  'love'.  Is  it  that 
one  finds  nothing  very  objectionable  to  him  in  a  character  and 
something  that  pleases?  I  do  not  understand  my  own  impulses  of 
liking  and  disliking,  of  obstinacy  or  sycophancy,  but  I  try  to  under- 
stand them  and  I  try  to  purify  them  with  reason.  ... 

[26  July  1904] 

I  have  been  happy  this  evening — quietly,  observantly  happy — 
happy  without  having  done  [any]  violence  to  my  mind  to  attain 
my  happiness.  We  have  had  very  Httle  food — no  meal  at  all  in  fact 
— and  having  taken  some  tea  and  dry  bread,  I  washed  and  went 
out.  Pappie  came  in  sober,  without  money,  and  in  ill-humour,  just 
as  I  was  coming  down  stairs.  I  heard  him  threatening  to  put  me 
out.  I  was  inchned  to  be  irritated,  as  we  are  this  way  through  his 

58 


having  spent  £2  105.  on  himself  in  the  last  ten  days.  I  began  to 
curse  him  but  I  found  it  easy  after  a  few  seconds  to  whistle  instead. 
Why  should  I  trouble  myself  about  this  matter?  When  there  is 
money  he  will  spend  all  he  can  and  reel  home  drunk  in  the  evening, 
and  when  there  is  not  he  will  blame  everyone  but  himself  I  went 
out.  It  had  been  raining  heavily  an  hour  or  so  before  and  the  air 
was  sharp.  The  foot-path  and  the  fa9ades  of  the  houses  were  rain- 
washed  and  drying  in  patches.  I  took  pleasure  in  observing  the 
contrasts  in  colour — a  study  in  grey.  The  dark  grey  of  the  church, 
the  grey  of  the  side-walk,  the  terra-cotta  colour  of  the  houses,  the 
freshened  green  of  the  clipped  grass  in  the  gardens  and  of  the 
leaves  on  the  trees  at  the  end  of  them,  each  holding  a  drop  in  its 
centre,  the  grey — dark  and  light — of  the  dresses  of  the  women 
passing  under  them.  The  road  was  quiet  and  busy  with  trams  and 
many  people  walking  quickly.  I  took  pleasure  in  the  sameness  of 
colour  in  the  streets  I  went  through,  marking  the  slight  change.  The 
stone  roadway  and  path  now  almost  dry,  the  dark  brown  houses 
with  one  startling  colour — the  bright  yellow  front  of  a  dairy — the 
druggists  at  the  corner  of  the  crossing  in  front,  with  dark  ivy 
climbing  over  the  house  above  the  shop,  suburban  but  pretty,  the 
fading  dusky  sun  reflected  from  behind  me  on  the  faces  of  the 
people.  My  mind  was  at  rest  for  a  while,  my  moral  malaise  was 
gone  from  me.  I  had  no  wish  for  the  things  that  trouble  me  and 
unsettle  me,  nothing  reproached  me,  and  I  did  not  afflict  myself 
to  be  compared  with  any  other.  I  was  content  to  remain  as  I  was, 
alert  and  quiet;  but  not  altogether  content  and  not  altogether 
quiet,  for  something  I  desired  most  was  not  here,  O  intimate 
ambition.  By  the  time  I  reached  O'Connell  Bridge  the  dusk  was 
beginning  to  gather.  Far  down  the  quays  an  obscure  blue  was 
beginning  to  fall  about  the  picturesque  faded-green  dome  of  the 
Custom  House  and  to  conceal  it.  The  quays  were  crowded  with 
cars,  and  coming  up  out  of  the  traffic  was  an  organ-man  between 
the  shafts,  a  young  ItaHan  woman  tugging  with  one  arm  at  the 
strap,  a  red  handkerchief  on  her  head,  her  hair  blown  back  from 
her  temples,  her  broad  passionate  face  thrown  upwards  with  the 
effort  of  pulHng — tired,  thoughtless,  and  happy.  At  the  top  of 
Grafton  Street  the  sky  was  a  faint  blue  with  a  reflection  of  flesh- 
tints  over  the  trees  in  Stephen's  Green,  holding  a  bright  horned 

59 


moon,  and  I  fancied  the  Green  an  immense  park  full  of  shadows 
and  ruined  statues  and  wide  lawns  of  moonlight  stretching  down 
to  a  rippled  blue-grey  sea  bordered  by  red-stone  rocks — a  garden  to 
the  crescent  moon. 

Having  written  this  easily  and  quickly,  I  had  an  impulse  of 
disgust  for  it. 

I  have  often  wished  to  know  why  it  is  that,  though  Pappie  sup- 
ports us  indifferently,  knows  practically  nothing  about  us,  shows 
us  a  low  example,  treats  those  who  let  him  with  the  highest  moral 
brutality,  and  holds  up  before  us  constantly  a  low  ideal — an  ideal  of 
respectability  [that]  is  selfish,  snobbish — yet  his  mind  towards  us 
has  something  I  miss  in  other  households.  I  think  it  is  this,  that  he 
wishes  and  confidently  expects  that  his  sons  will  be  different  from 
the  sons  of  other  people,  even — and  this  shows  a  yet  higher  mind — 
more  distinguished  than  he,  in  his  own  judgment,  has  been.  He  has 
succeeded,  I  think,  but  not  in  a  way  he  understands.^  Remember,  I 
dislike  Pappie  very  much,  he  is  intolerable  to  me.  I  am  resolved  not 
to  deceive  myself  on  this  point,  and  this  resolution  may,  perhaps, 
be  the  beginning  of  a  spiritual  life  in  me.  The  idea  of  it  seems  to 
satisfy  me. 

The  question  as  to  what  I  am  to  do  with  myself  is  becoming 
urgent  in  me.  I  do  not  think  it  is  to  be  my  fate  to  be  a  clerk  all  my 
Hfe,  though  I  am  prepared  to  do  clerking  as  a  means  to  my  ambi- 
tion. Men  travel  in  the  dark  and  their  fate  travels  in  the  dark  to 
meet  them,  and  I  am  prepared  to  wait  until  my  ambition  comes  to 
me.  I  have  a  growing  confidence — ^perhaps  a  foolish  confidence — 
that  it  will  be  different  from  the  compromising  life  I  had  accus- 
tomed my  mind  to  accept  as  mine.  Maybe  when  it  comes  I  shall 
find  my  fate  more  like  myself  than  I  imagine  or  wish. 

[31  July  1904] 

I  have  walked  a  good  deal  today  (about  twenty-two  miles  in  all) 

^  MS.  note:  'Moreover,  he  has  always  treated  us  with  a  kind  of  equality 
with  an  item  or  two  of  authority,  and  did  not  think  it  fit  to  do  away  with 
all  ordinary  politeness  in  dealing  with  us.  He  has  tacitly  respected  our 
privacy  and  has  not  treated  us  with  that  contemptuous  inconsiderateness, 
as  toward  animals,  by  which  fathers  try  silently  to  insist  on  their  absolute 
superiority.  He  has  not  been  able  to  be  a  senseless  bully,  and  we  have  no 
reason  not  to  respect  him  for  what  he  is — our  father.' 

6q 


but  I  am  not  sleepy,  only  pleasantly  tired,  conscious  of  increased 
warmth  in  my  legs  and  feet.  I  left  Jim  at  Sandymount  at  twelve 
and  walked  home.  I  was  watching  the  turns  I  had  come  so  as  not  to 
lose  my  way,  for  I  hardly  know  the  locahty,  until  I  came  to  Lands- 
downe  Road  Station.  The  lanterns  shone  brightly  at  different 
heights  on  the  gates  and  the  signal  posts  of  the  pretty  Httle  station 
in  the  trees.  It  was  empty.  I  passed  up  Landsdowne  Road  before 
those  big  semi-detached  houses  with  their  high  stone  steps  back 
from  the  road.  The  people  who  Uve  in  them  are  well-to-do,  I 
suppose.  I  liked  the  night,  it  was  clear  and  dry.  My  intimacy  with 
Jim  brings  me  in  ways  I  like.  I  wrote  a  note  to  Pohlman's  for  him 
in  the  G.P.O.  on  my  way  through  town.  I  Hke  the  City  at  night, 
wide  O'Connell  Street  (I  have  O'Connell  blood  in  me  and  an 
O'Connell  face.  I  would  prefer  I  hadn't.  The  Joyce  blood  is 
better)  lit  with  many  high  opalescent  lamps  of  muffed  glass, 
deserted  but  for  a  few  people  and  a  cat  nimbling  quietly  along,  the 
horse  walldng,  without  noise  but  for  an  occasional  shout  of  laughter 
from  the  cabman's  coffee  booth.  DubUn  is  an  old,  small,  seaport 
Capital  with  a  tradition.  Yes,  Dean  Swift  is  the  tradition.  I  go 
youngly  through  the  late  streets  hearing  a  nocturne  of  Chopin's. 
Who  but  Chopin  was  able  to  write  nocturnes?  He  Hved  by  night. 
He  is  returned  to  Paris  from  some  revel  that  has  been  briUiant,  and 
is  standing  at  this  hour  in  his  attic  looking  out  at  the  open-dormer 
window.  The  huge  pulse  of  life  is  lulled,  darkness  like  a  heavy 
cloud  lowers  overhead,  and  straddled  roofs  shine  beneath  him 
from  recent  rain.  A  melody  is  awake  and  moves  with  hushed 
weariness  through  the  black  harmonies  of  night,  easily,  almost 
inaudibly,  changing  to  higher  keys  till  hght  begins  to  be  seen.  It 
was  associated  in  my  mind  with  a  memory.  Aunt  Josephine  played  it 
for  me  in  her  house  on  the  North  Strand  when  long  after  midnight 
I  was  about  to  leave  to  come  home  to  Cabra.  Neither  dissembled 
drowsiness  nor  the  changes  from  warmth  into  the  cold  night  air 
could  weaken  my  sense  of  gratification,  for  I  was  well  pleased  with 
the  night,  and  I  admired  Katsy.  I  thought  her  nature  luxurious  and 
proud — the  pride  of  the  flesh.  I  felt  honoured  by  the  admiration  of 
her  which  had  taken  me,  as  if  some  influence  of  complex  impor- 
tance had  come  really  and  unsought  into  my  Hfe,  but  I  feared  and 
doubted.  More  than  this  she  was  a  simple  happiness  possessing  me 

6i 


— bonum  simpliciter.  I  had  never  found  in  the  conversation  of  those 
I  liked  best,  half  so  much  pleasure  as  a  word  or  a  look  from  Katsy, 
or  as  even  her  propinquity  could  give  me.  *Those  I  liked  best.'  I 
seemed  to  dislike  everyone  I  knew  but  her,  while  my  unstable 
admiration  and  doubting  thoughts  left  me  with  only  forced  and 
crooked  words  and  looks  for  her.  But  a  simple  unhappiness,  since 
I  knew  that  if  she  was  what  I  thought  she  was,  she  would  not  like 
me — ^would  even  dislike  me  when  she  grew  to  be  a  woman — for  she 
must  be  aware  of  the  disingenuousness,  the  disloyalty,  the 
spiritual  cowardice,  the  spiritual  envy,  the  calculating  dissatisfied 
egoism,  dogged  in  my  dull  philosophy,  the  criminal  idleness,  the 
stupid  efforts,  the  immorality  of  my  mind,  the  want  of  dis- 
tinguishing talent,  the  affectation  of  dignity  and  depth  of  character 
and  passion,  the  ugHness,  in  fine,  of  me,  of  which  I  am  all  too  con- 
scious and  which  has  always  made  it  a  presentiment  of  mine  that  I 
could  never  love,  or  that,  if  by  some  miracle  I  could,  the  person  I 
would  love  could  not  love  me.  I  wished  for  shame — that  plenary 
indulgence  of  all  the  high  opinions  of  others — that  it  might  simplify 
me,  but  I  was  afraid  of  it  because  I  was  afraid  of  Katsy.  I  knew, 
again,  that  if  she  was  not  what  I  thought  her  (I  saw  with  a  dis- 
heartening disappointment  in  myself  that  my  influence  on  her 
was  bad,  and  that  the  commonness  in  her  character,  which  had 
been  weakening  through  Jim,  was  developing  through  me)  I  could 
not  admire  her,  but  I  was  unwilling  to  believe  that  she  was  not,  as  to 
admit  it  would  have  been  to  admit  that  I  had  deceived  myself  with  a 
hope.  Rassure-toi,  V amour  viendra;  desole-toi,  il  rCest  pas  Videal  de 
bonheur  que  tu  penses.  Certainly  love  is  very  difficult  to  a  modern.^ 

This  is  like  a  thing  George  Moore  would  write  in  Dana,  only  it 
contains  a  witty  remark. 

Jim  has  written  a  nocturne  in  prose  beginning  *She  comes  at 
night  when  the  City  is  still,'^  and  a  matutine  in  verse  beginning 
Trom  dewy  dreams  my  soul  arise.'^ 

Jim's  style  is  becoming  a  little  sententious  and  congested.  He 

1  MS.  note:  'I  am  reminded  of,  "Oh  for  the  da^^s  of  my  youth  when  I 
was  so  miserable".' 

2  Pubhshed  in  his  Epiphanies,  ed.  O.  A.  Silverman,  University  of 
Buffalo  (New  York),  1956. 

^  Published  in  Chamber  Music. 

62 


locks  words  of  too  great  weight  together  constantly  and  they  make 
the  rhythm  heavy.  I  advised  him  to  read  Goldsmith  or  Henry 
James  to  gain  easy  lucidity,  but  he  does  nothing  now.  His  lyrics 
are  becoming  much  of  a  piece.  His  last^  contained  a  contradiction 
(Tor  elegance  and  antique  phrase.  Dearest,  my  Hps  are  all  too 
wise' — the  song  is  both  elegant  and  antique),  a  mistake  ('Mithra- 
dates'  for  *Mithridates'),  the  words  'Dearest'  and  'Dearer'  used 
with  the  same  accent  at  the  beginning  of  two  lines  in  the  second 
verse.  It  has  a  recapitulary  phrase  as  a  close  to  the  second  and  last 
verse  and  as  there  is  not  the  excuse  of  length  this  is  something  of  a 
cliche. 

As  Jim  has  become  very  weak  lately,  I  thought  I  might  be  strid- 
ing up  to  him.  I  met  him  the  other  day  after  a  few  days  and  I  was 
glad  that  my  secret  thoughts  are  hidden,  for  it  seemed  to  me  that 
the  difference  between  us  was  not  a  difference  of  degree  but  of 
kind. 

My  secret  thought  is  the  one  I  do  not  wish  to  write,  and  my 
present  temper  the  one  I  cannot  write. 

I  am  wrong  in  saying  I  loathe  Pappie.  I  have  absolutely  no  Hking 
for  him.  The  injustice  of  his  mind  is  aggressive  and  puts  me  off,  the 
quarrelsomeness  of  his  temper  irritates  me,  and  these  being  pretty 
constant  led  me  to  make  a  mistake.  I  am  wrong  also  in  saying  I 
dislike  Jim.^  I  have  no  liking  for  him  but  I  see  that  his  life  is 
interesting. 

My  opinion  of  myself  is  what  I  write,  and  is  so  low  probably  be- 
cause I  have  a  very  high  standard  and  can  judge  myself  by  no 
other.  Perhaps  this  high  standard  implies  a  high  temper  of  mind.  I 
am  more  inclined  to  believe  that  it  is  the  reflection  of  Jim's  nature. 
It  is  none  the  less  the  only  standard  I  can  judge  myself  by,  and  is 
really  in  the  essence  of  my  character. 

Jim  has  spoken  frankly  contemptuous  things  of  me  so  often — 
without  any  purpose  to  offend — that  it  is  beyond  his  power  to  hurt 
me  now.  He  and  Cosgrave  have  lately  said  flattering  things  of  me, 
but  now  that  he  praises  it  is  beyond  his  power  to  please.  I  remem- 
ber what  others  think  of  me  very  constantly  and  very  accurately. 

Katsy  had  it  in  her  power  to  give  me  more  pleasure  than  anyone 

1  'Though  I  thy  Mithridates  were',  published  in  Chamber  Music. 

2  See  p.  47. 

63 


I  knew,  and  therefore,  perhaps,  to  wound  me  more.  I  told  Katsy  I 
did  not  love  her.  Not  in  those  words,  for  as  she  is  half  a  child  it 
would  have  been  ridiculous  and  out  of  place.  I  said  I  liked  her,  but 
not  to  any  great,  unusual  extent.  I  told  her  I  wished  she  was 
seventeen,  not  fourteen.  At  seventeen  Katsy  ought  to  have  a 
woman's  mind  at  the  present  rate. 

What  is  the  higher  moraHty?  Is  it  to  be  able  not  to  believe  the 
cleverly  untrue  things  we  think  about  ourselves? 

I  never  saw  Jim  manage  any  affair  so  badly  as  he  has  managed 
his  affair  with  Miss  Barnacle. 

Jim  said  once  that  he  was  like  the  Bourbons,  *he  never  forgot'. 
I  think  it  would  have  been  more  accurate  if  he  and  they  had  said 
they  never  forgot  injuries. 

I  resolved  not  to  put  myself  anymore  in  the  way  of  Jim's  rude- 
nesses. The  letter  of  these  resolutions  is  broken  by  me,  but  the 
spirit  of  them  remains  in  me. 

I  am  very  unstable,  pulled  about  by  a  dozen  contrary  impulses. 
I  do  nothing  of  importance  that  pleases  me. 

I  have  at  times  an  elating  sense  of  seeing  people  for  what  they 
are.  This  is  often  to  see  them  as  less  than  I  thought  them,  but  the 
view  is  elating  for  all  that.  I  even  seem  better  pleased  with  people 
for  seeing  them  so. 

My  mind  cannot  be  so  old  yet,  as  I  am  capable  of  being  thrilled 
by  new  ideas.  I  feel  exhilarated  sometimes  without  cause,  but  I 
reject  this  exhilaration  just  as  Luther  rejected  his  false  vision  on 
Good  Friday.  Sometimes  in  these  moments  of  exhilaration  I  hear 
music  in  my  head  which  I  do  not  remember  to  have  heard  before 
and  which  excites  me  not  a  little.  I  have  thought  from  this  that, 
perhaps,  if  I  had  studied  music  and  could  make  these  sounds 
articulate  I  could  become  a  composer.  I  doubt. 

Food  is  good  and  warmth  is  good.  This  is  a  good  house  to  learn 
to  appreciate  both  in.  We  do  weeks  on  one  chance  insufficient  meal, 
and  a  collation  in  the  days  I  have  been  stripped  of  my  garments, 
even  of  my  heavy  boots,  wiUingly  stripped,  to  pawn  them  and  feed 
on  them.  What  kind  of  adults  will  we  be?  I  am  becoming  quite 
morbid  on  the  point  and  regard  food  as  energy-stuff.  In  what 
manner  would  we  stand  sickness? 

I  have  a  sure  sign  that  I  have  no  friendship  for  Cosgrave.  Once 

64 


or  twice  I  thought  I  had  offended  him.  I  was  sorry  for  my  own  sake 
to  think  I  had  been  guilty  of  rudeness,  yet,  though  I  thought  it 
would  put  an  end  to  intimacy,  I  was  not  troubled  for  that,  rather 
felt  a  shght  sense  of  freedom  to  think  that  someone  else  I  knew  had, 
by  no  intention  of  mine  even  through  a  vice  in  me,  been  brought 
not  to  expect  any  conversation  with  me  different  from  his  conver- 
sation with  others.  I  do  not  like  the  youthful,  Hght  tone  my  manner 
takes  with  him.  I  seem  to  myself  like  a  Ught,  manageable  vessel 
flirting  round  a  four-master.  The  manner  is  false  for  I  know  my 
mind  is  old,  and,  as  it  appears  to  be  inevitable,  perhaps  there  is  only 
one  remedy,  my  taciturn  remedy,  withdrawal. 

There  is  one  Mr.  James  Brady,  a  police-court  soUcitor,  a  brother- 
in-law  of  Mr.  Bergan,  whom  I  dislike  very  much.  He  seems  to  me 
a  rare  type  of  the  common,  cute,  Irish  fool.  He  is  a  friend  of 
Pappie's. 

There  is  one,  too,  Mr.  John  Clancy,^  Sub- Sheriff,  whom  I  also 
dislike  very  thoroughly.  He  is  regarded  with  mild  awe,  chiefly  I 
fancy  because  of  his  height.  His  creatures — and  practically  all  the 
people  he  knows  are  his  creatures  in  the  degree  of  their  intimacy — 
agree  that  if  he  had  gone  to  America  in  his  youth  he  would  be 
President  now.  I  think  he  should  have  become  a  poHceman.  He  has 
the  appearance,  the  walk,  the  bossing  manner,  and  the  intellect  of  a 
policeman.  He  is  elderly  and  drink-seasoned.  Pappie  boasts  when 
he  is  drunk  *0 !  John  Clancy  has  a  wish  for  me !  He'd  do  a  fellow  a 
good  turn!'  but  I  think  his  real  idea  about  him  is  something  like 
mine.  I  had  an  opportunity  once  of  crossing  the  impostor  and  it 
vexes  me  into  the  pluck,  when  I  remember  it,  that  I  did  not  take 
it.  I  know  neither  of  these  gentlemen. 

I  Uke  Velasquez's  portrait  *iEsop'  very  much.  I  have  a  very 
vivid  idea  of  iEsop,  the  wise  old  freed  slave,  thej^^r  bourgeois,  and 
Velasquez's  portrait  depicts  it  perfectly.  I  think  i£sop  was  wiser 
than  Solomon,  but  Solomon  was  a  poet,  iEsop  was  not. 

To  call  Pappie's  mind  unjust  is  as  distinct  a  euphemism  as  to 
call  a  drunken  fishwoman's  abuse  unladylike.  I  dislike  him  because 
his  mind  is  opposed,  and  I  am  always  better  pleased  with  myself 
when  I  treat  him  with  dislike. 

1  Long  John  Clancy  appears  in  Finnegam  Wake  and,  as  'Long  John 
Fanning',  in  Ulysses. 

E  65 


Jim's  style  in  prose  writing  many  times  is  almost  perfection  in 
its  kind,  holding  in  periodic,  balanced  sentences  and  passages  a 
great  spiritual  delicacy.  But  between  these  passages,  instead  of 
writing  quietly  and  relying  on  his  life-like  dialogue,  he  tortures  his 
sentences  in  figurative  psychology  and  writes  strenuously. 

I  can  neither  do  nor  think  anything  that  pleases  me  completely; 
my  mind  wearies  itself  among  falsities. 

I  had  once  portraits  of  both  Meredith  and  Whitman  in  the  house. 
I  remember  comparing  the  two,  as  they  were  both  spoken  of  as 
nature  poets.  Meredith  had  his  chin  thrust  rather  pragmatically 
out,  his  face  wore  a  refined,  eager,  witty,  penetrating  look.  Whit- 
man's had  a  more  egoistical  air,  strange  to  say,  a  meditative  egoism, 
an  air  of  day-light  mysticism,  which  is  a  prejudice  against  all  other 
activity.  He  was  looking  at  you  quite  conscious  of  your  presence 
but  with  the  eyes  of  a  man  who  has  the  rhythm  of  a  song  in  his 
head. 

The  bourgeoisie  has  a  settled  mind  on  a  few  subjects,  and  has  a 
habit  of  assuming  that  all  people  are  as  settled  and  in  the  same 
way  about  them.  These  people  know  that  God  Almighty  gave 
Moses  a  very  difficult  decalogue  and  that  Christ  pushed  matters 
farther — between  you  and  me — than  anyone  but  himself  could  go, 
but  after  all  both  gentlemen  are  very  open  to  common  sense.  Of 
other  matters  they  know  that  every  fellow  should  get  a  job,  and 
the  worth  of  the  job  corresponds  with  the  worth  of  the  fellow;  that 
every  fellow  has  a  girl  and  when  his  screw  has  been  raised  he 
should  marry  his  girl;  that  every  fellow  should  knock  about  a  bit 
and  see  a  bit  of  Ufe,  because  those  that  don't  marry  or  that  go  into 
monasteries  or  Uve  out  of  the  world  haven't  really  as  sensible  a  way 
of  looking  at  things  as  you  or  I,  but  we  won't  say  anything  out 
loud  about  them,  they  have  pecuUar  ideas  about  these  things.  They 
may  be  clever — they  go  in  for  a  lot  of  nonsense  we  wouldn't  bother 
our  heads  about — but  they  haven't  any  go  in  them,  they're  not 
like  men  at  all.  But  after  all,  it's  only  out  and-out  blackguards,  or 
wasters  cocked  up  with  a  Uttle  education,  or  fellows  who  want  to 
pretend  they  are  different  from  everyone  else,  who  talk  against 
religion.  We  blaspheme  sometimes  when  we  are  worried,  out  of 
humour,  and  hard  worked,  but  we  don't  mean  any  real  harm. 
Sometimes  fellows'  heads  get  turned  from  reading  too  much,  but 

66 


everyone  knows  that  all  the  great  intellects  of  the  world .  Be- 
sides, compared  with  our  Saviour  all  their  little  intellects  are  like 
rushlights  in  the  sun.  When  this  philosophy  of  the  man-in-the- 
street  is  being  talked,  it  is  difficult  to  know  what  to  do.  To  pick  an 
argument  with  such  opponents  would  be  waste  of  wind  and  time, 
and  to  be  silent  is  to  seem  to  acquiesce.  One  day^  in  the  Apothecary 
Hall  a  discussion  about  the  Catholic  Association  was  being  carried 
on,  and  from  phrases  I  perceived  that  these  ideas  were  latent  in 
their  minds.  Religious  discussions  were  frequent  for  the  Hall  was 
Protestant,  and  they  used  to  get  on  my  nerves.  One  fellow — a 
traveller  and  a  Catholic — was  saying  that  no  one  that  he  got  orders 
from  cared  what  religion  he  was.  His  Usteners  all  agreed  'Of  course 
not.'  *Do  you  think,  for  instance,'  said  he,  *that  if  I  went  in  to  Dr. 
Stock  to  get  an  order  from  him  he'd  care  what  reHgion  I  was?  Do 
you  think  he'd  know  what  reUgion  I  am?'  They  all  agreed  *Not  he.' 
I  had  been  taking  no  part  in  the  discussion,  but  I  turned  round 
quietly  to  White — the  traveller — and  asked  ingenuously  'Do  you?' 
They  thought  it  very  witty,  and  White  seemed  to  take  it  as  a  com- 
pliment. In  the  laugh,  the  discussion  stopped. 

Another  of  these  latent  ideas  is  that  a  fellow  may  whore  a  Httle 
and  live  a  little  loosely — especially  in  youth — and  no  harm,  but 
he  should  always  do  so  secretly,  and,  though  he  may  joke  about  it 
when  he  is  wild,  admit  afterwards  that  it  was  wrong  for  him,  and 
when  he  is  older  and  married  he  should  give  it  up,  and  strictly  for- 
bid it,  and  put  it  down  in  his  sons  and  daughters  above  all,  remem- 
bering that  it  is  his  duty  not  to  give  bad  example,  especially  by 
word.  The  facility  with  which  your  wild  young  fellow  adapts  his 
mind  to  such  a  contradictory  and  complex  view  is  really  beyond 
me.  I  cannot  understand  such  obvious  inconsistency  and  injustice 
to  a  younger  generation.  The  day  after  Mother  died  a  number  of 
people  called  to  sympathise  with  Pappie.  After  they  had  seen 
Mother  in  her  coffin  they  came  down  to  the  drawing-room  and  sat 

there  drinking  and  talking  in  an  undertone.  There  was  Mr. , 

. . .  who  had  to  marry  his  wife,  Mr. ,  who  is  known  to  be  still  a 

consummate  whore,  and  Uncle  John,  who  was  an  atheist  and  a 
whore, ...  He  is  now  converted,  however,  except  for  an  occasional 
*burst'.  He  was  talking  and  I  was  half  sitting  on,  half  leaning  against, 

IMS.  note:  *8th  Jan.  '04.' 

67 


a  square  piano.  The  talk  changed  from  subject  to  subject  and  at 
last  it  came  rotmd  to  some  letters  that  had  been  written  to  the 
papers  against  a  play  at  the  'RoyaP.  Uncle  John  asked  me  did  I 
ever  read  any  of  Zola's  and  what  did  I  think  of  him.  I  was  more 
bored  by  Uncle  John  than  even  by  Zola  and  I  answered  indiffer- 
ently and  in  monosyllables.  Then  Mr. began  to  explain — a 

little  awkwardly,  I  think,  because  of  my  presence  and  with  much 
gesticulation — how  he  had  to  read  some  of  Zola's  novels — in  an 
official  capacity  of  course — and  how  they  were  horrible,  horrible. 
How  they  could  print  such  stuff — !  Uncle  John  began  to  relate 
how — 'when  he  was  a  young  fellow  and  his  taste  for  reading  was 
omnivorous  and  his  means  small'  (Uncle  John  laughed  asthmati- 
cally)  *he  used  to  go  to  a  second-hand  bookseller  in  High  Street. 
One  day  he  went  there  to  get  The  Colleen  Bawn''^  (Uncle  John, 
whose  accent  is  bad,  came  down  very  flatly  on  *Bawn';  his  taste 
must  have  been  omnivorous  indeed)  *and  when  he  went  in  the 
fellow  there  brought  him  into  the  back  and  showed  him  some 

books .  Such  ideas  to  be  putting  into  the  heads  of  young 

fellows !'  There  was  a  silence  to  imply  the  enormity  of  the 

books.  I  was  on  the  point  of  asking  *Did  you  buy  them?'  but  I 
thought  it  would  be  very  indecorous  in  the  circumstances.^  I  am  a 
damned  fool,  I  always  let  slip  opportunities  of  getting  a  neat  jolt  in 
the  ribs  at  those  I  dislike. 

I  desire  the  pure,  faithful  beauty  of  certitude.  .  .  . 

Jim  said  one  day  to  Cosgrave  and  me,  *  Isn't  my  mind  very 
optimistic?  Doesn't  it  recur  very  consistently  to  optimisim  in  spite 
of  the  trouble  and  worry  I  have?'  I  said  *Yes,  to  proper  optimism.' 

Cosgrave  told  me  there  was  more  money  in  my  voice  than  in 
Jim's  because  it  was  stronger  and  I  would  take  more  trouble  with 
its  training  if  I  was  having  it  trained.  I  do  not  believe  there  is  very 
much  money  in  my  voice;  it  is  losing  its  richness,  is  becoming 
noisy,  and  I  sing  badly. 

[14  September  1904] 
Jim's  landlady  and  her  husband^  have  shut  up  house  and  gone 

1  Play  by  Dion  Boucicault. 

2  This  incident  appears  in  Chapter  22  of  Stephen  Hero. 
^  Their  name  was  McKernan. 

68 


away  on  holiday,  and  Jim  has  consequently  left  Shelbourne 
Road — for  the  time  being  at  any  rate — since  the  31st  August.  It  is 
now  the  14th  September.  In  that  time  he  has  stayed  first  two  nights 
at  a  Mr.  Cousin's ^  on  invitation,  then  a  few  nights  at  Murrays,  and, 
being  locked  out  there,  one  night  with  a  medical  student,  O'Cal- 
laghan.  At  present  he  is  staying  on  sufferance  with  Gogarty  in  the 
Tower  at  Sandycove.  Gogarty  wants  to  put  Jim  out,  but  he  is 
afraid  that  if  Jim  made  a  name  someday  it  would  be  remembered 
against  him  (Gogarty)  that  though  he  pretended  to  be  a  bohemian 
friend  of  Jim's,  he  put  him  out.  Besides,  Gogarty  does  not  wish  to 
forfeit  the  chance  of  shining  with  a  reflected  Hght.  Jim  is  scarcely 
any  expense  to  Gogarty.  He  costs  him,  perhaps,  a  few  shiUings  in 
the  week  and  a  roof,  and  Gogarty  has  money.  Jim  is  determined 
that  if  Gogarty  puts  him  out  it  will  be  done  pubHcly.  Cousins  and 
Mrs.  Cousins,  especially,  invited  Jim  to  stay  for  a  fortnight,  but 
Jim  found  their  vegetarian  household  and  sentimental  Mrs. 
Cousins  intolerable,  and  more  than  this  he  did  not  like  their  man- 
ner to  him.  They  made  no  effort  to  induce  him  to  stay  longer.  Jim 
met  Cousins  afterwards  and  Cousins  told  him  that  many  people 
had  asked  them  about  him  and  that  their  household  had  become 
quite  a  centre  of  interest  because  he  had  honoured  them  with  two 
days  of  his  life. 

On  the  7th,  8th,  and  9th  of  July  [I]  went  in  for  an  exam — the 
Veterinary  Prelim — for  a  fellow  named  Gordon.  Jim  was  to  have 
gone  in  for  it  but  he  decided  that  he  was  too  well  known.  He  asked 
me  to  do  it  instead,  and  at  half-past  twelve  the  night  before,  I  said 
I  would.  The  exam  was  very  easy  and  I  heard  afterwards  that  I 
got  through.  Gordon  was  to  have  given  Jim  30/-.  He  gave  me  25/-, 
out  of  which  I  shared  14/6  to  Jim.  I  was  nearly  being  caught,  for 
the  superintendent  knew  Gordon's  brothers  and  seeing  the  name 
on  my  paper  asked  me  was  I  [their]  brother.  I  pretended  I  was 
Gordon's  cousin,  and  having  taken  care  to  inform  myself  a  Httle 
about  his  people,  I  was  able  to  answer  the  superintendent's  family 
questions  fairly  intelHgently. 

Eileen  has  been  staying  at  Aunt  Callanan's'-  for  the  past  month, 

1  James  H.  Cousins  and  his  wife  Gretta  lived  at  Ballsbridge. 
^  Mrs.  Callanan,  aunt  of  the  late  Mrs.  Joyce,  lived  at  15  Usher's  Island, 
scene  of  the  party  in  'The  Dead',  in  Dubliners. 

69 


where  they  like  her  very  well.  They  wanted  her  to  stay  altogether, 
but  Pappie  objected.  He  said  Eileen  was  not  going  to  become  a 
slavey.  Eileen  would  prefer  to  stay,  but  she  is  to  go  into  Mt.  Joy 
Convent,  where  May  is,  on  Friday  next. 

When  Jim  was  explaining  what  he  meant  by  saying  that  the 
brilliancy  of  my  mind  was  mechanical,  he  said  *  You  know,  I  push 
myself  behind  what  ever  I  do.'  I  certainly  reserve  myself  behind 
whatever  I  say  or  do. 

There  is  no  act  however  bad  or  low  that  I  cannot  sympathise 
with,  and  yet  there  are  few  acts  however  noble  or  good  that  I  do 
not  understand.  I  find  in  myself  the  germ  of  pure  criminal  mania, 
for  sometimes  when  I  am  walking  with  a  person,  whom  I  like  well 
for  the  time,  and  talking  quietly,  I  think  with  a  rush  *if  I  were  to 
draw  out  now  suddenly  and  without  reason  and  give  this  inoffen- 
sive person  a  punch  in  the  teeth ?' 

I  have  a  habit  when  I  look  at  the  faces  of  people  of  note  or  of 
clever  or  distingmshed  men  in  town  of  examining  their  heads  and 
features  to  discover  what  it  is  that  they  have  and  that  I  have  not, 
but  chiefly  to  discover  what  it  is  that  they  have  not  and  that  I  have 
that  constitutes  me  their  critic.  They  are  nearly  always  finer  looking 
and  bigger,  their  heads  are  built  on  broad  Hues,  they  have  quick  faces 
with  a  look  of  confidence  in  some  well-developed  or  naturally  great 
power,  but  to  me  the  expression  of  their  eyes  is  a  Uttle  fixed,  and 
can  I  accuse  [them]  from  this  of  having  unrefined,  imcultivated, 
incomprehensive  minds?  I  think  I  can;  their  minds  are  really 
commonplace;  they  seem  not  to  see  and  not  to  wish  very  much  to 
know  their  own  purpose;  they  have  none  of  the  'readiness'  which 
*is  all';  they  are  tools  well  fit  for  one  purpose,  speciaHsts. 

There  are  no  questions  which  trouble  me  grievously,  yet 
troubled  I  am,  but  not  grievously. 

Gogarty  uses  two  words  well,  the  DubUnized  Jesus,  *Jaysus,' 
and  the  word  *box'.  A  'J^ysus'  is  a  guy.  Then  there's  *an  awful 
Jaysus',  and  'hairy  Jaysus',  and  you  can  act  or  'do  moody  Jaysus', 
or  'gloomy  Jaysus'.  A  'box'  is  any  kind  of  pubUc  estabHshment,  or  a 
hall  where  any  Society  holds  meetings  for  some  purpose.  The  rooms 
of  the  Hermetic  Society  are  a  'ghost-box',  a  church  a  'God-box',  a 

brothel  a  ' box'.  He  has  a  good  name  for  priests,  too,  a  strange 

name  in  keeping  with  their  ridiculous  appearance  and  manner  in 

70 


the  street,  the  name  of  certain  Chinese  priests,  the  *Bonzes'.  .  .  . 

The  price  of  my  intimacy  with  Jim  has  been  clever  sayings  or 
little  betrayals  of  myself,  and  the  wittier  the  turn  I  can  give  to  these 
latter  the  better,  but  I  have  lost  my  taste  for  these  Httle  Judasics, 
and  with  it  I  nearly  lost  my  intimacy  with  Jim.  Jim's  intimacy  with 
his  friends  and  theirs  with  him  are  also  bought  at  this  price — 
Byrne  excepted.  Byrne  has  no  unusual  abiUties  or  characteristics 
but  he  has  this,  that  he  can  never  be  induced  to  betray  himself  for 
what  he  is — whatever  that  may  be. 

I  am  determined  that  if  I  break  with  Katsy  it  will  not  be  because 
of  any  fault  in  my  character,  and  therefore  I  have  let  two  or  three 
incidents  pass  because  [it]  was  not  clear  to  me  that  I  was  not  at 
fault.  Besides,  I  like  her  and  it  would  be  not  without  a  certain  self- 
contempt  that  I  would  break  with  her. 

Jim  was  getting  into  the  regular  drunkard's  habit  of  paying 
himself  with  words. 

I  have  a  very  instructive  habit  when  I  have  made  a  mistake 
either  in  acting,  in  thinking,  or  in  studying,  of  going  back  slowly 
over  each  step  I  took,  and  trying  to  find  out  exactly  how  I  was 
led  to  make  the  mistake. 

I  have  moods  constantly  recurring  in  which  I  loathe  everything 
and  everyone  near  me  and  many  I  have  only  seen.  Then  this  house 
seems  to  me  rotten,  useless  and  decaying,  like  the  hollow  tooth  I 
have  my  tongue  in. 

I  think  I  dislike  anybody  who  prefers  me. 

O,  I  wish  the  summer  was  not  over,  I  wish  sincerely  it  was  mid- 
summer and  we  would  have  more  burning  days,  the  air  scintillat- 
ing with  sparks  of  heat,  the  sea  to  swim  in,  and  the  fresh  breeze 
from  the  sea,  the  rocks  and  the  sand-grass  to  lie  among,  and  long 
warm  evenings. 

Jim  used  to  think  Ibsen  meant  Eilert  Lovberg  for  a  genius,  but 
I  don't  think  he  did.  Eilert  is  not  a  type  of  a  genius — as  say  Arnold 
Kramer  is — but  a  young  man  of  great  talent — a  poet  perhaps. 

I  am  unwilling  to  admit  intellectual  indebtedness.  If  an  idea  is 
suggested  to  my  mind  by  another,  even  though  it  may  seem  to  me 
at  least  very  plausible,  I  oppose  it  because  the  suggestion  does  not 
come  from  myself. 

Cosgrave  and  I  were  looking  into  Morrow's  window  one  day 

7t 


waiting  for  Jim.  In  the  window  were  a  number  of  prints  of  pictures 
of  young  girls  at  half  length  and  partly  undraped.  I  dislike  the 
window,  and  about  a  year  before  I  had  remarked  to  Jim  that  it 
reminded  me  of  a  butcher's  shop.  On  this  day  Cosgrave  said  that 
he  did  not  Hke  the  window.  I  said,  *Nor  I.  It  reminds  me  of  a 
butcher's  shop.'  Cosgrave  laughed  and  just  then  Jim  coming  round 
the  corner  saw  him  looking  into  the  window  and  laughing  and 
asked  him  what  he  was  laughing  at.  *I  am  laughing  at  these  pictures' 
said  Cosgrave.  *Yes,'  said  Jim,  *they  remind  me  of  a  butcher's 
shop.'  Cosgrave,  of  course,  immediately  concluded  that  I  had  re- 
peated as  my  own  what  I  had  heard  Jim  saying,  and  looked  at  me 
and  spluttered  out  laughing.  Cosgrave  and  Byrne  and  Gogarty  and 
in  fact  everybody  who  knows  us  is  anxious  to  accuse  me  of  aping 
Jim,  and  I  suppose  Cosgrave  thought  that  here  was  evident  proof. 
I  was  fooUsh  enough  to  tell  that  I  had  made  the  remark  to  Jim  a 
year  before,  and  Jim  admitted  it.  The  best  revenge  I  could  have 
had  would  have  been  to  let  Cosgrave  feel  happy  in  the  sense  of 
having  convicted  me.  When  I  had  explained,  I  am  sure  Cosgrave's 
opinion  of  me  went  up  as  unjustly  as  it  had  gone  down. 

Gogarty  told  Jim  once  that  I  was  an  awful  thug,  that  I  was  grossly 
affected  in  manner,  a  *washed-out  imitation  of  Jim,'  and  added 
that  there  was  only  one  freak  in  the  family.  I  admitted  that  my 
manner  was  affected,  was  a  manner  in  so  far  as  it  was  affected.  Jim 
agreed  and  went  on  to  detail  how  I  did  not  imitate  him.  As  I  saw 
Jim  had  made  up  his  mind  and  would  beheve  me  only — to  use  St. 
Augustine's  phrase — 'when  I  confessed  unto  him,'  I  said  'Hm.' 
Cosgrave  too  thinks  I  imitate  Jim,  but  these  people  bore  me  and  I 
do  not  care  a  rambling  damn  for  their  opinions  good  or  bad.  I 
really  despise  them  all — Colum,  Starkey,^  Gogarty,  Byrne,  even 
Cosgrave.  I  despise  them  because  I  cannot  do  otherwise. 

I  have  read  xh^  Journal  to  Stella.  It  is  very  uninteresting.  I  like 
*Uttle  language',  and  see  possibilities  in  it  for  writing,  but  this 
journal  bored  me.  The  Dean,  by  the  way,  remarks  playfully  to 

Stella  that  he  would  Hke  to  whip  her  a *for  her  sauciness,' 

calls  people  *sons  of  b s,'  invokes  *pox  on  this'  and  *pox  on 

that,'  says  *pox  on  this  cold  weather,  I  wish  my  hand  was  in  the 
warmest  part  of  your  person,  young  woman;  it  starves  my  thigh,' 

^  James  S.  Starkey,  'Seumas  O'Sullivan.' 

72 


and  tells  how  he  is  taking  a  medicine  which  'works  him'  in  the 
morning.  Excepting  these  charming  little  confidences,  the  journal 
is  political  or  scandalous. 

Jim  has  called  me  brilliant  and  Cosgrave  seems  to  agree,  but  I 
cannot  but  think  them  mistaken,  perhaps  wilfully  mistaken.  Maybe 
I  think  so  because  I  am  always  conscious  of  the  absence  of  bril- 
liancy in  the  manner  in  which  I  conceive  these  ideas  which  are 
considered  witty.  *My  coruscations'  come  to  me  slowly  and  form 
themselves  in  my  head.  Perhaps  I  am  writing.  I  note  them  and 
probably  continue  writing,  and  when  I  have  finished  I  go  out 
trembHng  with  the  idea.  I  am  sorry  these  sayings  have  been 
remarked,  for  I  neither  wish  to  be  witty — in  the  ordinary  sense — 
nor  to  be  thought  so. 

Gladstone  is  my  idea  of  a  great  impostor.  Jim  tells  me  that  the 
great  word  in  Dante  for  damning  a  man  is  the  ItaUan  for  *impos- 
tor'.  William  Ewart  Gladstone  seems  to  me  to  deserve  that  title 
thoroughly.  The  English,  with  that  admiration  of  theirs  in  which 
it  is  hard  to  hold  the  balance  between  falsity  and  stupidity,  used  to 
call  him  the  Grand  Old  Man,  but  Parnell's  perversion  of  this  is  a 
perfect  description  of  him — a  Grand  Old  Impostor.  Parnell  must 
have  had  a  lovely  contempt  for  him.  Parnell  had,  I  think,  not 
much  ability,  except  perhaps  financial  ability;  he  was  not  as 
intimately  acquainted  with  the  disadvantages  of  his  country,  as 
say,  Davitt,  nor  knew  as  well  how  to  remedy  them,  nor  what  was 
most  desirable  to  replace  them.  He  was  unlettered,  no  patriot,  and 
obviously  an  Anglo-Irishman,  but  he  was  a  genius  and  in  my 
judgment  the  only  genius  Ireland  has  produced.  He  had  the  power 
of  managing  men  and  using  their  capabilities,  and  a  great  eye  for 
ability.  He  must  have  had  a  very  fine  mind;  he  had  great  words  of 
contempt,  'impostors,'  'peddling.'  His  genius  was  probably  more 
distinguished  and  finer  than  Napoleon's,  but  in  ambition  and 
ability  he  was  as  much  the  lesser  as  his  success  was  less  than  the 
Corsican's. 

Hospitality  is  not  so  much  a  gift  as  a  two-edged  pleasure.  That 
was  a  generous  idea  of  the  Itahan  nobles  of  the  Middle  Ages  who 
tried  to  rival  each  other  in  hospitality  and  prodigahty,  kept  an 
open  table  to  all  comers,  and  spent  large  estates  in  gifts  to  their 
dependents. 

73 


Jim  says  that  he  set  out  from  University  College  with  a  few 
gentlemen  of  his  acquaintance  to  find  his  summum  honum.  Clancy 
got  as  far  as  McGarvey's.^ 

Aristotle  has  said  that  work  is  a  means  to  leisure,  and  Coventry 
Patmore  says  that  all  souls  in  whom  there  is  wisdom  hate  work.  It 
is  probably  true  that  idleness  is  the  first  condition  of  all  fine  art, 
and  leisure  the  first  condition  of  all  speculation.  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  a  man  should  cultivate  idleness  as  far  as  possible,  not 
any  idleness,  but  his  own  idleness.  Few  men  are  worthy  of  idle- 
ness. 

Byrne  has  the  features  of  the  Middle  Ages.  A  pale,  square,  large- 
boned  face;  an  aquihne  nose  with  wide  nostrils,  rather  low  on  his 
face;  a  tight-shut,  Hpless  mouth,  full  of  prejudice;  brown  eyes  set 
wide  apart  under  short  thick  eye-brows;  and  a  long,  narrow  fore- 
head surmounted  by  short,  coarse  hair  brushed  up  off  it  like  an 
iron  crown.  His  forehead  is  Uned,  and  he  has  a  steady  look.  He  is 
low-sized,  square,  and  powerful  looking,  and  has  a  strong  walk. 
He  dresses  in  light  grey  and  wears  square-toed  boots.  Jim  calls 
him  the  Grand  Byrne;  he  has  the  grand  manner,  the  manner  of  a 
Grand  Inquisitor.  He  was  born  in  Wicklow  and  goes  there  every 
summer.  My  name  for  him  hits  the  rustic — 'Thomas  Square-toes.' 
He  is  over  sceptical  as  a  sign  of  great  wisdom — a  doubting 
Thomas.^  .  .  . 

The  schismatics  from  the  Irish  Theatre  objected  to  Synge's 
play — a  play  in  which  a  quick,  intelligent  peasant  woman  who  has 
made  a  loveless  marriage  is  discovered  by  a  trick  of  her  husband's 
to  be  intriguing  with  a  young  farmer.^  The  old  man  hunts  her  out 
and,  the  young  farmer  refusing  to  take  her,  she  goes  off  with  a 
tramp  while  the  old  man  and  the  young  farmer  sit  down  to  the 
remains  of  a  wake  that  had  been  prepared.  The  play  is  a  very  good 
comedy  and,  with  another  play^  also  by  Synge,  is  the  best  thing  the 
Irish  National  Theatre  Society  has  produced.  Naturally,  too,  it 

^  George  Clancy  is  the  character  *Davin'  in  A  Portrait  of  the  Artist. 
McGarvey's  was  a  tobacconist's,  presumably  the  separatist  headquarters 
called  'Cooney's'  in  Chapter  17  of  Stephen  Hero. 

2  Compare  James's  sketch  of  'Cranly'  in  the  opening  of  Chapter  22  of 
Stephen  Hero. 

3  In  the  Shadow  of  the  Glen,  performed  8  October  1903. 
*  Riders  to  the  Sea,  performed  25  February  1904. 

74 


gave  better  opportunities  for  acting  than  any  of  the  other  plays 
gave,  and  was  better  acted.  But  the  socialistically  moral  and  free- 
thinking  republicans  in  Ireland  objected  to  it  as  a  libel  on  Irish 
peasantry  and  Irish  peasant  Hfe.  They  seemed  to  assume — I  don't 
know  why — that  it  was  a  portrayal  of  typical  Irish  peasants,  and 
though  they  admit  adulteries  have  been  committed  in  Ireland — 
O  thank  you  Mr.  Griffiths ! — they  deny  indignantly  that  adultery 
is  typical.  Leaving  aside  the  question  as  to  whether  it  is  more  or  less 
typical  of  Ireland  than  of  Scotland  or  England  or  Norway  or 
Germany,  do  they  intend  that  nothing  should  be  portrayed  but 
statistically  observed  types?  The  position  may  be  somewhat  un- 
usual, is  unusual  in  as  much  as  it  is  interesting,  but  the  characters 
are  Irish  all  of  them — the  woman,  the  young  farmer,  the  old  man, 
and  the  tramp;  the  humour  is  Irish  and  the  treatment  quite 
original.  Of  all  the  reasons  in  history  or  fable  for  a  woman  leaving 
her  husband  to  go  off  with  another  man  and  take  the  chances  of  the 
road,  the  reason  in  this  seems  to  me  the  most  comical.  She  Hstens, 
and  weighs  her  chances  between  going  and  staying,  and  at  last 
takes  her  shawl  off  a  nail  and  goes  out  with  the  tramp  saying, 
*YeVe  a  power  o'  talk  anyway!' 

There  is  sickness  in  the  house.  I  am  the  sick  one.  I  am  in  bed  in 
my  own  room  alone  in  the  evening.  Eileen,  my  white-faced, 
thoughtless  younger  sister  is  playing  the  *Rakes  of  Mallow'  on  the 
piano  downstairs.  I  loathe  the  air.  It  is  a  mechanical  repetition  of 
the  same  two  or  three  notes  in  the  same  succession,  with  a  turn  at 
the  end  of  each  phrase  in  it  to  the  beginning,  like  the  turn  of  a 
handle.  She  is  playing  it  quickly  and  badly,  stumbHng  every  ten  or 
fifteen  seconds,  stopping  and  beginning  again.  A  long  string  of 
faces  pass  slantwise  up  before  my  eyes,  so  quickly  that  I  can  hardly 
distinguish  them,  but  they  are  grotesque,  unhuman,  like  the  faces  ^ 
you  see  in  hucksters'  windows  painted  in  cheap  yellow  paint  on 
cardboard  and  they  are  hitched  one  under  the  other.  I  cannot  pre- 
vent myself  seeing  them  as  they  fly  up  noiselessly  with  interminable 
length,  before  my  eyes.  My  palate  is  quite  hard  and  stiff;  every- 
thing I  touch  is  stiff  and  rough.  My  head  is  swimming.  'Oh  for  the 
Rakes  of  Mai — low  town.  Oh  for  the — .  Oh  for  the  Rakes  of 
Mallow  town.  Oh  for  the — '  Oh  for  the  Rakes  of  Mai — of  Mallow 

1  MS.  note:  'jumping  jacks'. 

75 


town,  the  Rakes  of  Mai — low  tow — own.'  Damn  them,  does  no 
one  hear  me  whistling?  They  won't  answer  me.  I  can't  whistle 
whatever — .  I  wish  to  Christ  someone  would  stop  her — the 
imbecile!  This  is  intolerable!  .  .  . 

I  hate  to  see  Jim  Ump  and  pale,  with  shadows  tmder  his  watery 
eyes,  loose  wet  lips,  and  dank  hair.  I  hate  to  see  him  sitting  on  the 
edge  of  a  table  grinning  at  his  own  state.  It  gets  on  my  nerves  to  be 
near  him  then.  Or  to  see  him  sucking  in  his  cheeks  and  his  lips,  and 
swallowing  spittle  in  his  mouth,  and  talking  in  an  exhausted  husky 
voice,  as  if  to  show  how  well  he  can  act  when  drunk,  talking  about 
philosophy  or  poetry  not  because  he  hkes  them  at  the  time  but 
because  he  remembers  that  he  has  a  certain  character  to  maintain, 
that  he  has  to  show  that  he  is  clever  even  when  drunk,  and  because 
he  likes  to  hear  himself  talking.  He  likes  the  novelty  of  his  role  of 
dissipated  genius.  I  hate  to  hear  him  making  speeches,  or  to  be 
subjected  to  his  obviously  and  distressingly  assumed  courteous 
manner.  He  is  more  intolerable  in  the  street,  running  after  every 
chit  with  a  petticoat  on  it  and  making  fooUsh  jokes  to  them  in  a 
high  weak  voice,  although  he  cannot  possibly  have  any  desire,  his 
organ  of  generation  being  too  weak  for  him  to  do  anything  with  it 
but  make  water.  They — the  little  bitches — run  screaming  away  in 
pairs  and  then  come  back  to  see  if  he  will  chase  them  again.  Jim 
courts  this  wasting  and  fooHng  although  he  knows  it  to  be  an 
insinuating  danger.  He  tried  it  first  as  an  experiment,  then  he  got 
drunk  in  company  for  the  want  of  something  more  interesting  to 
do.  He  welcomes  drunkenness  at  times,  hoping  to  find  in  it  some 
kind  of  conscious  obUvion,  and  finding  I  don't  know  what.  Some- 
times he  becomes  quite  imbecile,  falling  up  against  and  mauling 
whoever  he  is  talking  to,  or  sinks  down  on  the  floor  quite  over- 
come, moaning  and  venting  huge  sighs.  Now,  however,  he  gets 
drunk  in  the  regular  way,  by  lounging  from  one  pubhc  house  to 
another.  Few  things  are  more  intolerable  than  it  is  for  a  sober  per- 
son to  be  in  company  with — it  generally  means  in  charge  of — a 
drunken  one.  Perhaps  for  this  reason  I  cannot  stand  drunkards.  I 
hate  to  see  anyone,  let  him  be  as  stupid  as  a  hog,  nine  or  ten 
degrees  below  his  standard — drunk;  and  I  know  that  with  time 
this  state  becomes  permanent.  .  .  . 

76 


[29  September  1904] 

Pappie's  religion  is  the  funniest  thing  about  him.  He  does  not 
conform  to  it  in  any  one  particular,  yet  he  wished  to  force  me  to  go 
to  mass  etc.,  when  I  announced  my  intention  of  not  doing  so,  and 
as  reports  used  to  come  from  the  College  for  him  to  sign,  he  said 
he  would  let  the  Rector  know  about  me.  There  was  a  row  about  it 
in  the  parlour  while  I  was  up  in  my  own  room  reading.  I  was  given 
to  understand  that  Mother's  entreaties  had  induced  him  to  change 
his  purpose,  and  that  Charlie,  who  was  going  in  for  the  Church, 
had  also  begged  for  me,  telling  Pappie  that  'I'd  come  back.'  While 
the  messages  were  being  sent  up  to  me  I  was  highly  amused  and 
secretly  wishing  that  Pappie  would  do  as  he  said  (though  I  knew 
quite  well  he  wouldn't).  I  was  even  thinking  of  'declaring  myself,' 
as  the  position  would  force  me  to  give  the  priests  a  taste  of  my 
quality,  but  the  final  indignity  of  Charlie  begging  for  me  with 
those  words  disgusted  me.  I  felt  like  the  dying  lion  in  the  fable. 
The  last  time  Pappie  went  to  Confession  and  Communion  was 
highly  amusing.  I  bawled  laughing  at  the  time.  It  was  about  two 
years  ago.  Mr.  Kane  and  Mr.  Boyd  and  Mr.  Chance  were  to 
attend  a  retreat  in  Gardiner  Street,  and  Pappie,  who  would  never 
do  anything  so  vulgar  from  himself,  was  persuaded  by  Mr.  Kane 
to  attend  it  too.^  He  did  so,  and  came  home  very  drunk  for  two 
nights  after  each  sermon.  On  the  second  night  Chance  brought 
him  home.  He  was  to  go  [to]  confession  next  evening.  I  heard  the 
conversation  down  stairs. 

Chance.  Holy  Communion  on  Sunday  morning  and  then  at 

half  five  go  to  renew  baptismal  vows.  They'll  give  you 

candles — and  then  all  together  we'll 

Pappie  (very  drunk).  Oh,  I  bar  the  candles,  I  bar  the  candles ! 

I'll  do  the  other  job  all  right,  but  I  bar  the  candles. 
Chance.  Oh,  that'll  do  all  right — only  a  formality — but  what 

hour'U  we  call  for  you  tomorrow  night  to  go  to  Con- 

^  Matthew  Kane  is  the  'Martin  Cunningham'  of  Diibliners  and  Ulysses. 
Charles  Chance  appears  in  Finnegans  Wake  and  contributed  to  the 
character  of  'Bloom'  in  Ulysses.  (His  wife,  Marie,  contributed  to  that  of 
*Molly'.)  Boyd  is  mentioned  in  Ulysses.  The  incident  here  recounted  was 
the  genesis  of  the  story  'Grace',  in  Dubliriers. 

77 


fession?  Matt  Kane  and  Boyd  and  myself  are  going  at 

half  seven. 
Pappie.  Oh,  I  don't  know,  I  don't  know—.  I'll—.  Well,  call 

at  half  seven  then.  Will  that  suit  you? 
Chance.  Splendidly.  And  you'll  come  then? 
Pappie.  Oh  yes !  Oh  yes !  Old  fellow,  I'll  go,  never  you  fear, 

I'll  go — .  Can  you  go  to  whoever  you  like? 
Chance.  Oh  yes !  They've  all  equal  power,  all  the  same. 
Pappie.  I  don't  mind,  you  know.  I  don't  mind,  you  know.  I 

don't  care.  I'd  go  to  the  first  felleh  that's  open.  I  haven't 

got  much  to  tell  him,  you  know.  D'you  think  I  have 

much  to  tell  him? 
Mother.  I  do.  God  forbid  I  had  as  much. 
Chance.  Oh,  that's  not  the  point. 
Mother.  Oh,  no !  That's  not  the  point  of  course. 
Chance.  It  doesn't  matter  how  much  you  have  to  tell  him,  it'll 

all  be  wiped  off;  you'll  have  a  clean  sheet. 
Pappie.  I  don't  mind,  you  know.  I'd  go  in  to  the  first  bloody 

felleh  that's  open  and  have  a  httle  chat  with  him. 
Chance.  Right!  That's  right!  Now  don't  forget  I'll  be  here  at 

5.30. 
Pappie  went  as  he  promised  to  Confession  on  Saturday  night  and 
went  out  early  to  Holy  Communion  on  Sunday  morning.  There 
seems  to  me  to  be  something  irresistibly  fiinny  in  the  picture  of 
Pappie  going  out  at  about  nine  in  the  morning  by  himself,  trying 
not  to  blaspheme  about  the  things  not  being  sent  up  for  him  to 
shave,  to  go  through  the  farce  in  the  Jesuit  Church  quite  solemnly. 
I  can  imagine  how  much  he  disliked  acting  so  thoroughly  vulgarly. 
But  his  vanity  would  not  let  this  idea  remain  with  him,  and  he 
told  at  the  breakfast  table  (there  was  a  special  breakfast  on  the 
occasion)  how  Fr.  Vernon  (the  Jesuit  who  had  conducted  the 
triduum)  told  him,  *You're  not  such  a  bad  fellow  after  all.  Ha !  ha ! 
ha!  ha!'  That  day  after  dinner  Pappie  went  to  the  winding-up 
lecture  at  about  4.30  and  came  home  not  quite  sober  with  Chance 
a  little  before  seven.  He  wanted  to  borrow  money  from  Mother 
and  was  becoming  impatient  when  Mother  made  a  difficulty  about 
giving  it,  ridiculed  her  family,  and  when  Mother  shook  her  head 
at  him,  went  out  blaspheming  and  banging  the  door  behind  him. 

78 


I  laughed  and  said  something  bitter  and  satirical.  It  was  certainly 
the  shortest  conversion  on  record.  Mother  said  nothing,  but 
looked  patient.  Michaelmas  Day  [1904] 

[2  October  1904] 

Today,  Sunday  October  2nd5  I  stood  with  a  number  of  young 
men  of  the  lower  class,  dressed  chiefly  in  navy-blue  serge,  and 
wearing  hard  hats  or  caps,  on  the  bridge  at  Jones'  Road  looking 
into  the  Grounds  there  beside  the  Canal  at  a  cycle-race.  I  dislike 
their  flat  accents  and  their  interest  in  sport  which  fills  their  Sun- 
days and  their  holidays.  The  *sport'  too  is  vulgar  and  dull  and  poor. 
A  cycUst  is  undistinguished — anyone  can  be  a  cyclist.  It  requires 
no  special  abiUty,  no  particular  training  to  race  as  these  athletes 
race.  To  excel  may,  perhaps,  but  it  is  not  in  the  minds  of  these 
young  men  to  excel  in  anything.  I  may  guess  that  everyone  around 
me  is  a  cycHst  of  the  same  kind  as  those  racing.  The  racing  is  a 
little  exciting.  The  figures  move  round  the  course  bent  jockey-hke 
over  the  handle-bars.  There  is  a  hoarse  cheering  when  they  finish, 
like  an  enraged  acclamation.  Like  a  gross  oath.  Why  this  brutal 
excitement?  The  minds  of  these  men  are  brutal  and  low,  and  the 
scene  like  a  sketch  in  crayons  by  Jack  B.  Yeats.  He  seems  to  Uke  it, 
but  their  brutality  threatens  me — .  On  Clonliffe  Road  the  brown- 
ing trees  are  clear  against  a  pale,  cold,  blue  sky  with  white  pufls  of 
cloud  on  it,  and  the  sun  is  bright  on  the  path — .  Along  the  Canal 
above  Dorset  Street  a  man  is  swimming  an  Irish  terrier.  The 
Canal  is  steely  blue  and  rippled.  The  green  of  the  grass  is  fresh  to 
my  eye,  the  smell  of  the  earth  strong — Irish.  On  the  opposite  bank 
at  the  lock-gates  a  knot  of  men  are  sitting  roimd  playing  cards — 
they  will  play  there  till  evening  I  suppose.  One  bursts  out  with  a 
horselaugh  and  slaps  a  card  down,  the  others  start  arguing  and 
jumping  up,  talking  all  together  at  the  top  of  their  voices  with 
cursing  and  obscenity  yet  friendly — these  are  their  manners.  How 
can  such  a  pleasure  satisfy  them!  On  the  Whitworth  Road  beyond 
the  deep  channel  where  the  rail-road  runs  to  my  right,  a  nurse  is 
playing  with  a  black  dog  in  the  grounds  of  the  Dnmicondra  Hospi- 
tal. I  can  see  she  is  pretty  and  young.  I  would  like  to  be  near  her, 

to .  But  the  wish  is  impossible.  Therefore  let  it  pass.  Many 

79 


people  are  out,  for  it  is  not  yet  two  o'clock,  their  dinner  hour. 
Before  me  a  tallish  young  man  in  a  blue-serge  suit  not  new  and  a 
hard  felt  hat  is  walking  with  a  young  woman  in  a  dove-grey  cos- 
tume; obviously  she  is  a  bride  of  some  months.  I  have  noticed 
many  brides  and  many  women  with  child  at  this  time.  Is  it  possible 
that  human  beings  couple  and  parturate  at  seasons,  like  birds  and 
animals?  I  hate  Sundays — all  Sundays,  the  gentleman's  Sunday, 
the  clerk's  Sunday,  the  labourer's  Sunday,  and  worst  of  all  the 
pubHcan's  Sunday.  Sunday  is  the  worst  day  of  the  week — Dull 
Sunday.  And  my  Sunday,  wherein  all  the  dullness  of  the  week  is 
outdone !  That  nurse !  I  would  Hke  to  He  with  her  in  a  bed,  now,  at 
mid-day,  to  see  her  almost  stripped  in  the  daylight.  Mid-day 
lechery!  But  where's  the  use  of  this?  Though  to  be  sure  mid-day 
lechery  is  not  unusual.  The  pungent  smell  of  bleached  Hnen  being 
stretched  and  asperged  with  cold  water  and  rolled  up  before 
ironing  excites  to  cold  bright  lechery.  Such  lechery  wears  an  air  of 
health  and  frankness  but  loses  in  sensual  intensity.  Something  in  it 
dissatisfies  me.  Sunday  dinner,  Sunday  evening  yet  to  be  gone 
through ! 

I  have  examined  my  face  in  the  glass — naturally  without  vanity ! 
This  is  almost  a  habit  of  mine,  an  intention  to  know  my  own 
character  as  I  would  a  stranger's  by  criticizing  his  expression.  My 
head  is  oval-shaped  and  rather  well  capped  with  a  round  forehead 
narrowing  a  very  little  at  the  top  and  covered  with  fine,  dull- 
bronze  hair,  close-cut,  with  a  thread  of  Hght  here  and  there  in  it. 
My  face  is  square,  a  little  brutally  marked  at  the  jaws ;  my  nose  some- 
what tip-tilted  and  large,  with  wide  nostrils — sign  of  sensuality ;  my 
chin  recedes  and  my  ears,  though  not  large,  stand  out  a  httle  from 
my  skull.  My  complexion  is  clean  and  pale  and  hollow-cheeked. 
Under  frowning  eye-brows,  my  eyes  are  large,  a  dull  grey  set  in 
clear  shining  whites.  My  mouth  looks  small  and  is  not  badly 
formed  in  the  lips,  but  the  upper  Hp  is  deeper  than  usual,  with  the 
downward  ridges  broad  apart  and  marked,  and  the  corners  hidden 
in  a  slight  droop  of  flesh.  The  flesh  of  my  chin  is  round,  with  a 
sHght  dimple — what  is  called,  I  think,  an  ^artistic  chin'.  The  ex- 
pression of  my  eyes  is  one  of  steady,  soldier-like  inquiry,  as  if  it 
was  their  duty  to  examine  according  to  some  frowning,  meditative 
morality  and  to  condemn,  an  expression  that  remains  in  them  when 

80 


there  is  nothing  to  examine  to  remind  people  that  they  do  examine, 
an  affected  expression  masking  real  slowness  of  cerebration.  My 
mouth  is  surly  and  tight-shut  to  conceal  the  weakness  of  a  charac- 
ter. When  the  frown  lifts,  a  mind  is  seen  recognising  itself  without 
note  and  without  interest,  without  liking  or  disUking  its  own 
image,  a  mind  which  is  not  pleased  yet  not  consciously  displeased 
because  it  was  born  in  that  ignobiUty  to  escape  from  which  it  is 
working  and  saving  up.  My  face  is  Uke  Rembrandt  as  a  boy  and 
promises  to  be  like  him  as  a  man  (or  that  portrait  of  him  by  a  man 
of  37  in  a  furred  busby,  which  is  thought  to  be  of  himself)  or, 
when  I  whistle,  like  Goldsmith.  Gogarty  called  me  Jim's  Flemish 
brother.  The  background  of  my  mind  is  as  dark  as  Rembrandt's — 
without  the  art,  and  circumstances  can  make  me  as  bothered  and 
as  foolish  as  Goldsmith — without  the  style.  My  character,  what  of 
it  there  is,  is  between  the  two,  artist  and  man  of  letters.  We  hear 
of  the  minor  poet,  but  who  has  ever  mentioned  the  minor  philo- 
sopher. I  am  he.  I  am  never  surprised  when  anyone  dislikes  me, 
nor  do  I  contemn  them  for  doing  so,  nor  attribute  it  to  any 
jealousy;  rather  I  respect  in  them  the  capabiHty  of  a  sudden  high 
judgment.  Yet  I  know  it  is  easier  to  accuse  than  to  refute.  As  to  my 
manner,  in  two  words,  I  have  no  manner.  I  wonder  what  will  be 
thought  of  me  when  I  lie  in  my  narrow  box,  with  my  face  of  Rem- 
brandt stiff  on  the  white  cushions  between  the  edgings  of  ugly 
paper-lace !  Pitying  thoughts — the  thoughts  I  would  wish  to  make 
impossible.  More  likely  my  memory  will  not  be  vivid  at  all.  I  do 
not  remember  my  dead  vividly.  Damn  Death  anyhow! 

Charlie  sings  like  a  sentimental  poHceman. 

Jim  is  thought  to  be  very  frank  about  himself,  but  his  style  is 
such  that  it  might  be  contended  that  he  confesses  in  a  foreign 
language — an  easier  confession  than  in  the  vulgar  tongue. 

I  hate  the  commonplace.  I  was  born  amongst  it;  I  belong  to  it, 
body  and  blood.  Therefore  I  hate  it.  When  I  think  of  the  common- 
place I  feel  hke  a  scientist  who  is  watching  an  evil-smeUing  gas.  It 
repeats  in  me  like  a  gastric  juice.  The  compact  Majority — the 
Social  Monster — is  an  enemy  of  all  spiritual  or  intellectual  pro- 
gress and  of  all  emotional  purity.  Its  brutal  scepticism  is  opposed 
to  me.  It  would  have  all  surrender  to  its  sordidness  and  accept  the 
maimed,  unsatisfying  life  it  insists  on.  I  hate  its  City  Hfe — the 

F  8i 


chartered  life,  the  love  of  work  for  its  own  sake,  the  business,  the 
task-work  quite  contemptible  in  itself  but  that  by  doing  it  one 
earns  the  means  to  support  life.  Cities  were  built  to  be  Uved  in,  not 
for,  and  these  city-men  sacrifice  their  lives  to  the  City  they  live  in. 
They  have  their  reward.  Paris  caused  the  greatest  town  in  the 
ancient  world  to  be  burnt  for  his  happiness,  and  modern  Europe 
calls  the  finest  of  its  cities  after  him.  Pious  Aeneas  sacrificed  his 
happiness  to  an  admirable  sense  of  duty,  and  an  inconsistent  and 
ungrateful  civilisation  disregards  him.  Is  there  even  a  hamlet 
named  after  him?  .  .  . 

1  know  many  University  students  of  twenty  or  twenty-one — 
some  of  them  with  their  degree — whose  letters  are  opened  by  their 
fathers  when  they  go  down  for  their  hoUdays  to  the  country. 
Padraic  MacCormack  Colum,  the  Irish  messenger-boy  genius,  the 
beloved  of  Yeats  and  Russell  and  their  clique,  and  the  *ragged 
patch'^  patronized  by  AlilUonaire  Kelly,^  has  his  letters  opened  for 
him  by  his  father.  At  least  one  Jim  sent  him  was.  What  kind  of 
courtesy  could  these  hobble-de-hoys  learn  to  show  their  wives 
when  they  grow  to  be  men  and  marry?  The  average  father  takes  no 
interest  in  his  sons'  education  except  such  as  he  is  made  to  take  by 
the  Commissioner  of  Education.  He  does  not  want  them  educated. 
They  are  afraid  to  educate  them;  they  would  be  jealous  of  their 
sons.  If  a  boy  is  being  sent  to  a  good  college,  at  least  half  a  dozen 
friends  will  warn  the  father  against  it.  *He'll  become  stuck  up,  I'm 
telling  you,  and  he'll  turn  against  you.'  How  often  have  I  heard 
that  from  Pappie  when,  having  tried  to  force  his  ideals  of  respecta- 
bihty  on  Jim  and  make  him  enter  either  for  the  High  Court  of 
Justice  or  the  Bar,  he  would  end  by  blurting  out  what  he  really 
thought  of  Jim's  ideals — somewhat  sensitive  then — and  Jim  by 
retaUating  on  Pappie's.  Of  course  Jim  can  retaliate.  They  want 
them  trained,  taught  stock-knowledge,  mechanical  accuracy. 
Higher  mathematics,  even  higher  arithmetic,  is  as  useless  for  their 
purpose  as  verse-making.  More  useless,  for  a  good  EngHsh  educa- 

^    Or  him  who  plays  the  ragged  patch 
To  millionaires  in  Hazelhatch 

THE  HOLY  OFFICE 

2  Thomas  F.  Kelly,  an  American  then  living  at  Celbridge,  was  provid- 
ing an  income  for  Padraic  Colum  to  encourage  Colum's  writing.  James 
Joyce  had  appUed  to  Kelly,  without  success,  for  ^2,000. 

82 


tion  makes  a  man  fluent — gives  him  what  they  call  'the  gift  of  the 
gab'.  But  they  say  nothing  about  mathematical  studies  because, 
knowing  nothing  about  them,  they  have  a  vague  idea  that  they  are 
very  intellectual  (mathematicians  are  the  stupidest  class  of  men 
except  musicians;  they  haven't  an  idea  to  throw  to  a  dog),  very 
practical,  and  that  anybody  who  is  *smart  at  figures'  could  be  a 
good  mathematician  if  only  he  could  spare  the  time  to  study.  At 
most  they  wish  their  sons  to  acquire  knowledge,  for  they  know  that 
those  that  do  have  a  certain  marketable  value  as  imparters  of  the 
same.  What  the  devil  is  the  use  of  anybody  knowing  who  killed 
Julius  Caesar  any  more  than  of  knowing  who  killed  Cock  Robin, 
it  occurs  to  them  to  ask.  They  endeavour  to  engraft  their  own  un- 
reflecting prejudices  on  the  minds  of  their  progeny,  and  regard 
objection  as  disrespect  not  to  be  tolerated.  The  Home  is  a  place 
where  children  can  learn  what  their  nature  chooses  from  the  con- 
stant low  example  of  their  parents.  Yet  while  themselves  Hving 
sufficiently  disreputable  lives,  parents  demand  a  high  standard  of 
uprightness  and  virtue  in  their  children,  and  in  at  least  half  a 
dozen  households  which  I  know  intimately,  if  they  don't  get  it 
their  phrase — O  irony! —  is  *they  are  no  children  of  mine'.  As  for 
trying  to  understand  the  character  or  ambitions  of  their  children, 
or  to  help  them  with  advice  which  is  not  an  empty  phrase  borrowed 
from  the  pulpit — what  wisdom  have  they  stored  from  experience  to 
give — or  showing  qualities  or  interests  that  are  either  admirable  or 
amiable,  the  thing  is  as  rare  as  virtue.  Many  fathers  I  know  do  not 
know  the  names  of  their  children.  Perhaps  there  is  something  we 
should  be  thankful  for  in  this  ignorance  of  us  when  we  are  at  the 
difficult  age,  for  we  want  no  favours  from  those  secretly  tmcon- 
verted  whores  who  are  our  fathers.  In  fine,  their  fathers  are  gener- 
ally the  greatest  obstacles  in  children's  young  fife,  and  the  first 
thing  a  child  has  to  do  on  coming  to  years  of  discretion  is  to 
forget  the  Hes  he  has  been  taught.  When  they  are  a  Uttle  grown — 
say  to  sixteen  or  seventeen — the  parents  have  managed  (either  the 
one  or  the  other  of  them — the  father  for  choice)  to  ruin  the  house- 
hold, and  they  are  expected  to  become  sources  of  income.  They 
feed  them  indeed,  and  even  this  sometimes  badly.  .  .  . 

I  have  been  reading  lately  some  novels  by  Henry  James  and 
some  by  George  Meredith,  and  naturally  a  constant  comparison 

83 


between  the  two  men  has  been  made  in  my  mind.  Meredith  has  the 
biggest  name  in  English  literature  today,  now  that  Swinburne  has 
withdrawn,  and  James  has  practically  no  reputation.  He  is  thought 
to  be  the  writer  of  patient  society  novels.  In  my  judgment  a  stupid 
injustice  has  been  done  to  James  in  this.  He  is  far  and  away  the 
better  noveUst,  but  more  than  this  his  work  is  a  much  more  impor- 
tant contribution  to  the  modern  conscience  than  Meredith's. 

Both  noveHsts  have  the  antiquated  idea  of  working  out  a  plot, 
and  their  construction  is  correspondingly  bad.  In  A  Portrait  of  a 
Lady^  for  instance,  he  is  a  trifle  prolix  and  it  might  justly  be  ob- 
jected that  unfortunately  it  is  socially  impossible  to  keep  an  affair 
such  as  that  between  Madame  Merle  and  Osmond,  with  a  very 
visible  result  too,  such  a  dead  secret  and  for  so  long.  It  is  quite  un- 
suspected by  the  reader  and,  as  an  accidental  cause  being  the  deus 
ex  machina  in  a  psychological  novel,  is  unacceptable.  His  stories 
are  original  and  modern  and  as  delicate  as  his  characters,  but  not 
always  skilful.  In  The  American^  again  there  is  a  surprise  sprung  on 
you  which  nearly  spoils  the  novel.  I  mean  the  uprooting  of  the 
death  of  Henri-Urbain  de  Bellegarde.  It  is  unnecessary  to  the 
story,  and  is  neither  one  thing  nor  the  other  between  murder  and  a 
natural  death.  More  unpardonable  still,  it  necessitates  the  intro- 
duction of  a  long  monologue — another  story  in  fact — and  an 
absolutely  imdistinguished  character — Mrs.  Bread.  These  are  big 
faults  but  they  are  less  than  Meredith's  in  Richard  Feverel,  where 
he  keeps  half  a  dozen  characters  working  at  cross  purposes  for  half 
the  book — about  three  years.  Richard  Fever  el  is  really  three  plots : 
to  the  end  of  the  Bakewell  Comedy,  one  plot;  to  the  end  of  the 
Raynham  Courtship,  another  plot;  and  the  last  episode,  a  third 
plot.  At  best  it  is  an  old  story  modernized.  The  Egoist  is  later  and 
more  mature  work,  but  its  construction  is  far  worse.  It  drags  in- 
tolerably until  within  about  loo  pages  of  the  end,  and  then  ends 
like  a  farce  by  Pinero.  He  even  makes  use  of  a  screen  and  two  doors. 
Four  or  five  unforeseen  causes  work  together  to  make  Cross  jay  run 
into  a  drawing-room  and  hide  beneath  a  shawl.  Sir  Willoughby 
and  Letty  come  in  there  and  talk  as  they  have  never  talked  before, 
telhng  one  another  things  both  knew  quite  well  for  no  purpose  that 
one  can  see  except  to  let  Crossjay  know  all.  Crossjay  very  kindly 
acts  quite  out  of  his  character  to  assist  Meredith,  and  Vernon 

84 


Whitford  and  Colonel  de  Craye  evidently  know  as  much  about  the 
affair  as  Meredith  himself.  There  is  no  other  explanation  of  their 
conduct.  About  this  latter  character  the  exigiencies  of  his  plot  make 
Meredith  change  his  mind  at  the  last  moment.  Perhaps  what  is 
called  a  *plot'  has  little  attraction  for  me,  but  it  seems  to  me  that 
The  Egoist  has  to  be  written  again  and  that  the  man  who  will  write 
it  must  be  able  to  write  without  a  'plot',  directly  from  his  charac- 
ters. 

Great  novelists  are  chiefly  distinguishable  from  lesser  ones  by 
the  perfection  of  their  secondary  characters.  Henry  James's 
secondary  characters  are  sometimes  perilously  near  being  boring, 
but  for  his  Greek  sanity  of  vision  and  cleverness  they  would  be 
fatally  so.  Consider  A  Portrait  of  a  Lady.  Lord  Warburton  is  Max 
Beerbohm's  William  Archer  to  the  Hfe,  a  wooden  puppet  that 
moves  very  correctly  and  wears  a  beard,  Madame  Merle  is  too 
perfect  to  have  blundered  as  she  did,  besides  what  did  she  do  for 
all  her  scheming?  She  effected  what  one  is  led  to  believe  was  her 
purpose,  but  how?  I  can  explain  it  only  by  suspecting  that  she 
was  in  league  with  James.  And  then  he  uses  with  reference  to  her  a 
rather  caricaturing  adjective,  the  adjective  'large',  an  adjective 
which  always  sprawls  over  the  paper  before  my  eyes  into  'la-r-r-rge'. 
Pansy  is  pretty  but  insipid,  and  Caspar  Goodwood  intolerably  stiff 
and  business-like,  a  speechlessly  earnest  person  whom  James 
seems  to  admire.  Meredith's  secondary  characters  are  better 
finished,  yet  I  think  James  has  still  the  advantage  of  him,  for 
Meredith's  manner  is,  to  my  thinking,  a  wrong  manner.  He  treats 
his  marionettes  as  a  jovial  god  might  who  had  his  wine  in  him.  His 
manner  is  comic.  In  every  novel  there  is  some  character  with 
whom  we  associate  the  novelist  more  closely  than  with  the  others. 
Ralph  Touchett  in  A  Portrait  of  a  Lady,  Adrian  Harley  in  Richard 
Fever  el.  But  Meredith  associates  himself  closely  with  all,  and  seems 
to  plead  his  own  excuses  by  laughing  at  his  creatures.  Witness  the 
Baronet,  Adrian,  Master  Ripton  Thompson.  In  Sir  Willoughby 
Patterne  Meredith  has  a  chance  of  achieving  something  by  such  a 
method  but  it  seems  to  me  that  he  has  made  him  too  stupid.  Sir 
Willoughby  is  less  of  an  egoist  and  more  of  a  snob  than  Gilbert 
Osmond.  But  it  is  in  delineating  women,  an  art  in  which  Meredith 
has  a  reputation,  Henry  James  most  shows  his  superiority.  Cer- 

85 


tainly  I  know  no  one  to  flatter  women  with  Meredith:  'a  dainty 
rogue  in  porcelain/  *a  dazzling  offender/  *calypso-clad/  *the 
ribbons  on  her  dress  playing  happy  mother  across  her  bosom.'  But 
he  seems  to  have  no  intimacy  with  the  female  mind,  or  if  he  has  he 
cannot  betray  it.  Few  men  have.  Guy  de  Maupassant  had,  it  seems 
to  me,  and  James  has,  but  with  a  different  tjrpe  of  mind.  Meredith 
has  done  nothing  as  good  as  Isabel  Archer.  Clara  Middleton  does 
not  compare  with  her,  and  Laetitia  Dale  is  almost  as  boring  as  Dr. 
Middleton.  I  like  Clare  Doria  Forey,  she  is  a  Xypc  of  invalid 
beauty,  but  she  is  a  child.  Of  James's  novels,  I  think  Daisy  Miller 
has  the  least  faults.  It  is  a  perfect  Uttle  tragedy  of  manners.  Jim 
considers  Daisy  Miller  silly,  I  am  sure  he  is  mistaken.  I  have  read 
it  twice  and  I  liked  it  better  the  second  time  than  the  first.  In  spite 
of  being  apparently  a  thoughtless,  gay  flirt,  she  seems  to  me  to 
have  a  subtle  and  admirable  pride  and  to  be  very  courageous.  I 
like  her.  It  is  typical  of  James's  manner  that  I  have  absolutely  no 
idea  as  to  whether  he  approves  or  disapproves  of  her.  Jim  says  he 
cannot  understand  how  any  woman  could  prefer  Winterbourne  to 
GiovaneUi.  Henry  James  gets  phrases  sometimes  which  Meredith 
could  not  better.  He  alludes  to  GiovaneUi  as  *the  subtle  Roman'. 
GiovaneUi  knew  Daisy  MiUer  far  more  intimately  than  Winter- 
bourne  and  naturaUy  has  very  good  reason  not  to  find  fault  with 
her  manner.  I  know  he  liked  her,  but  he  was  quite  incapable  of 
appreciating  her.  It  is  a  real  psychological  catastrophe  when 
Winterbourne,  smiUng  quietly  and  without  any  attempt  at  dis- 
guise, decides  in  his  mind  about  Daisy  MiUer,  so  unjustly  yet  so 
little  suspecting  injustice.  The  only  artistic  completion  of  the 
history  is  Daisy  MUler's  death.  And  James's  attitude  towards 
death — a  very  trying  test — is  quite  without  sentimentaHty.  He 
reproduces  the  sense  of  spiritual  discomfort  at  her  loss  perfectly  in 
his  description  of  Daisy  MUler's  little  grave — *a  new  protuberance 
among  the  AprU  daisies'. 

The  emotions  Henry  James  chooses  to  deal  with  are  sHght,  but 
in  them  his  psychology  is  extraordinarily  acute  and  fuU.  He  does 
not  put  you  into  the  mind  of  his  characters;  you  always  feel  you 
are  reading  about  them,  nor  does  he  ever  abandon  his  character  of 
artist  to  disert  upon  what  he  has  said — that  habit  of  Meredith's 
which  suggests  the  psychological  essayist  (Meredith's  psychology 

86 


always  carries  its  own  explanation  with  it) — but  remains  patiently 
impersonal.  The  Lord  be  thankit !  He  is  more  consistently  delicate 
than  Meredith,  more  deHcately  humourous,  more  scientific  in 
treatment,  and  at  least  as  subtle.  He  is  more  finely  intellectual  than 
Meredith  but  not  at  all  as  quick  or  witty.  Meredith's  wit  is  chiefly 
verbal  cleverness.  He  borrows  his  epigram  from  his  last  word,  and 
spoils  his  psychology  with  his  epigram.  He  gives  the  impression  of 
scoring  points — not  altogether  a  satisfying  impression.  His  psy- 
chology is  often  laboured,  and  sometimes  no  more  than  an  excuse 
for  making  his  characters  act  as  they  do.  Meredith  thinks  with  the 
pen  in  hand  and  writes  on  the  spur  of  the  thought.  His  style  is 
warm  with  the  heat  of  motion  and  occasionally  a  little  out  of 
breath.  Thinking,  it  would  appear,  is  becoming  an  obsolete  or  at 
least  degenerate  science.  It  is  now  merely  the  science  of  taking 
notes  and  putting  them  together  on  paper.  Of  course  Meredith  is 
often  brilliantly  intellectual,  but  he  is  a  man  with  a  pen  and  James 
is  not.  James  writes  quietly  and  without  haste  and  seems  to  write 
not  what  he  is  thinking  but  what  he  has  thought.  He  does  not 
grasp  at  a  thought  when  it  is  presented  to  him,  but  waits  until  it 
has  settled  itself  in  his  mind's  perspective  and  then  arranges  it 
with  easy  lucidity,  writing  clearly,  minutely,  and  consequently. 
James  has  not  the  perspicacity  of  Meredith,  but  his  style  has  more 
perspicuity.  Therefore  his  psychology  is  more  readable  than 
Meredith's,  because  it  is  not  so  clearly  given.  His  best  style  is  in 
his  conversations;  they  are  exquisite  and  marvellous.  Meredith's 
conversations  are  good,  but  they  are  not  in  the  same  class  with 
Henry  James's.  Yet  James's  conversations  are  a  little  too  much 
like  fine  play  between  cultivated  minds,  and  again  his  men  and 
women  frequently  talk  more  like  people  who  have  lived  than  like 
people  who  are  living.  His  prose  style  is  without  colour,  for  the 
most  part  like  the  writing  of  an  educated  gentieman,  and  at  times 
so  wretched  as  to  give  the  impression  that  he  served  his  apprentice- 
ship by  writing  for  society  papers.  It  is  here  that  Meredith  has  the 
decided  advantage  over  James.  James  has  nothing  like  Meredith's 
power  over  English,  or  his  humour  of  style,  or  his  force  of  ex- 
pression, or  his  imagination.  Meredith  is  something  between  a 
spoiled  psychological  essayist  and  a  spoiled  poet,  and  though 
prone  to  wordiness  is  one  of  the  makers  of  EngUsh.  Meredith  in 

87 


his  best  passages  writes  lyrically  and  can  get  a  magnificent  effect 
by  doing  so  because  he  can  do  [it]  so  well.  In  Richard  Feverel,  for 
instance,  there  is  magnificent  writing  in  the  chapters  *A  diversion 
on  a  penny  whistle',  and  ^Glare's  diary',  in  a  wood  in  Germany, 
and  in  the  second  last  chapter — in  fact  all  through.  During  a  kindly 
meant  but  tedious  lecture  of  the  Baronet's  to  his  son,  Richard  is 
reminded  of  Lucy.  *The  young  man's  heart  galloped  back  to 
Raynham,'  says  Meredith,  and  mine  galloped  back  with  him. 
Beside  this,  the  constant  urbanity  of  Henry  James's  style  be- 
comes insipid  and  lifeless.  He  seems  to  have  made  up  his  mind 
to  underwrite  the  emotion,  for  fear  perhaps  of  being  betrayed 
by  the  limitations  of  his  nature.  The  emotion  which  Jim  expresses 
in: 

Oh  hurry  over  the  dark  lands 

And  run  upon  the  sea. 

The  lands  and  the  sea  shall  not  divide  us 

My  love  and  me — ^ 

becomes  in  Henry  James  *the  zeal  of  an  admirer  who  on  his  way 
down  to  Rome  had  stopped  neither  at  Bologna  nor  at  Florence 
simply  because  of  a  certain  sentimental  impatience.'  Besides  this 
he  has  a  really  surprising  collection  of  tags:  *inconsequently,' 
*with  intention,'  ^uncultivated  minds,'  *always'  used  for  *still,' 
^conspicuous  by  absence,'  things  are  ^awfully  jolly,'  and  are 
'mentioned  above,'  girls  are  'strikingly  pretty,'  there  are  even 
'pretty  men,'  he  'tries  to  sketch  scenes,'  and  addresses  his  'reader,' 
'at  the  risk  of  exciting  a  somewhat  derisive  smile  on  the  reader's 
part — .'  His  style  is  frequently  absolutely  sHp-shod  and  careless, 
witness  the  following:  'but  the  historic  atmosphere  scientifically 
considered  was  no  better  than  a  villainous  miasma'  (miasma^  Gr. 
sing.,  or  'miasm'  =  an  atom  or  particle  arising  from  putrefying  or 
poisonous  bodies;  miasmata,  Gr.  plur.,  or  'miasms',  Eng.);  and 
visits  at  night  to  the  Colosseum,  though  much  valued  by  the 
romantics,  'are  deprecated  by  the  doctors'.  Surely  sufficiently  bad 
for  a  first-rate  noveHst.  But  it  is  in  his  mind  that  his  style  is. 

Henry  James  derives  from  Richardson  through  D'IsraeU  per- 
haps, and  from  Goethe,  whereas  Meredith  might  be  said  to  derive 

^  From  *Go  seek  her  out  all  courteously',  published  in  Chamber  Music, 

88 


his  mind  from  Lytton — The  Egoist  labours  in  the  same  way  as  My 
Novel — and  from  Carlyle,  whom  his  wordiness  and  rugged  writing 
suggest.  My  prejudice  is  that  James  has  the  finer  tradition.  Henry 
James  is  the  most  refined  and  the  most  modern  writer  in  modem 
English  Literature.  The  citizens  of  his  repubhc  seem  to  have 
extricated  their  minds  from  prejudices  and  attained  an  enviable 
emotional  purity,  and  his  treatment  of  hfe  is  consistently  a  most 
refined  gentleness.  His  mind,  more  than  any  other  mind  with 
which  I  am  acquainted,  more  than  Pater's,  shows  the  influence  of 
Goethe.  I  admire  Goethe  and  I  flatter  myself  that  I  have  a  good 
understanding  of  his  character  though  I  have  read  very  httle  of 
what  he  has  written.  There  are  many  things  in  him  which  lead  me 
to  expect  that  his  attitude  towards  Hfe  will  supplant  in  the  future 
that  one  which  Jesus  took  and  the  western  world  has  imitated  for 
so  many  centuries.  If  he  fails  to  master  our  world  as  Jesus  and  his 
school  did,  it  will  be,  I  think,  because  he  failed  to  master  himself 
as  they  did.  His  life  was  chaotic  and  without  order  Hke  his  work 
(his  lyrics  excepted),  like  his  Faust  and  his  Wilhelm  Meister^  for  in 
spite  of  his  extraordinary  education  he  is  neither  in  his  work  nor 
in  his  life  the  artist  that  Jesus  was  in  his  Hfe,  yet  it  seems  to  me  that 
he  will  usurp  the  estabhshed  power  because  there  is  more  truth 
in  him.  Henry  James  is  his  apostle  in  America  and  follows  him  in 
many  things  which  I  find  it  altogether  outside  of  my  power  to  accept. 
The  aflable  pleasure  and  polite  interest  which  Henry  James's  men 
and  women  take  in  everything  and  in  everybody — an  article  of  the 
Creed  of  Goethe — seems  to  me  insincere,  because  it  seems  to  me 
that  all  things  and  all  persons  are  not  interesting  and  that  all  things 
and  all  persons  are  not  pleasant  to  meet  with,  and  it  seems  to  me 
that  this  habit  is  disciplinary  and  an  affectation,  and  that  the  tem- 
per of  mind  which  it  produces  is  unsatisfactory  and  unsoundly 
based — a  forced  growth.  I  am  sure,  too,  that  he  enJarges  on 
emotions  that  Goethe  has  certainly  ridiculed — his  Americans' 
admiration  for  old  monuments  for  instance.  In  Daisy  Miller 
Winterbourne,  visiting  the  Colosseum  in  the  luminous  dusk  of  the 
moon,  is  made  to  walk  up  it  with  his  coat-collar  up  reciting  Byron's 
'well-known  hues'  on  it.  This  is  that  horrible  sentimentaUty  that 
spoils  Werther^  the  Goethe  that  Goethe  laughed  at.  Henry  James 
is  so  safe  behind  his  style  that  I  would  have  suspected  him  of 

89 


laughing  at  Winterbourne  but  that  this  sentimentality  for  the 
historic  and  the  picturesque  re-occurs  constantly  in  his  novels.  I 
have  other  quarrels  with  him  than  these.  The  men  and  women  who 
are  the  protagonists  of  his  stories  are,  we  may  assume,  not 
Christians,  nor  are  they  believers  in  any  deistic  reHgion,  yet  they 
rule  their  lives  according  to  a  certain  morality.  It  would  interest 
me  to  know  what  they  mean  by  ^morality',  and  on  what  in  reason 
they  base  their  'sense  of  duty',  'sense  of  honour',  and  'sense  of 
privacy'.  Caspar  Goodwood  and  Henrietta  Stackpole  are  types  of 
pious  members  of  the  religion  of  America,  and  to  my  thinking  they 
are  quite  hopeless.  They  are  as  full  of  prejudices  as  my  father,  the 
only  difference  being  that  their  prejudices  are  newer.  Nearly  all 
noveHsts  have  their  pet  prejudices,  which  I  find  objectionable. 
Meredith  has  two  that  are  constant  and  that  I  remember.  Vernon 
Whitford  is  one.  He  is  the  muscular  young  Englishman  who  expels 
nonsense  and  induces  uprightness  of  spirit  by  long-distance  walk- 
ing. But  perhaps  like  Shelley's  Indian  lover  he  has  'a  spirit  in  his 
feet'.  Meredith's  admiration  for  the  lean  of  meat — in  writers  a 
mark  generally  of  those  who  in  spite  of  intellect  have  a  weakness  in 
them  of  which  they  are  conscious  and  a  brutaHty  of  which  they  are 
not — is  excelled  only  by  Sir  A.  Conan  Doyle's  adoration  of  prize- 
fighters. This  admiration  is  a  diflferent  thing  from  Michael  Angelo's 
body-worship,  which  is  mainly  the  worship  of  formal  beauty,  it  is 
not  even  the  worship  of  athletic  beauty — there  is  nothing  athletic 
in  such  heaviness — it  is  the  carnal  stupidity  of  what  I  have  named 
to  myself  the  cyclist  mind.  There  is  danger  that  these  people  really 
prefer  their  bodies,  and  when  their  minds  prefer  their  bodies  to 
their  minds,  all  men  of  sense  must  agree  that  they  are  right.  I 
have  noticed  however — observing  the  crowds  who  come  down  to 
swim  at  the  Bull  Wall — that  their  commonplaceness  is  as  easily 
detected  in  their  bodies  as  in  their  eyes.  By  the  way,  women  hate 
big  men  of  muscle.  Meredith's  other  stupidity  is  his  idea  about 
boys.  He  thinks  that  all  boys  have  to  do  is  to  tell  no  lies,  eat 
pudding,  and  get  birched.  The  birching,  he  says,  will  cure  morbid 
sensitiveness. 

(Bye  the  bye,  that  reminds  me.  I  remember  many  years  ago  at 
Belvedere  a  young  boy  mitched  and  was  found  out.  A  Jesuit  named 
Fr.  Ryan  did  the  flogging  then,  and  it  was  in  his  class  the  boy  was. 

90 


Ryan  flogged  him  in  the  morning.  Afterwards  at  lunch  time  Ryan 
came  over  to  him  in  the  class-room,  smihng  and  playful.  Ryan 
seldom  smiled  and  was  never  playful.  'So  you  stayed  away  because 
you  were  afraid  of  me/  said  he,  and  began  tickling  the  boy  till  he 
wiggled  out  of  him  and  ran  away.  Ryan's  complexion  was  pale, 
with  a  blueish  chin.  He  became  red.  Mem.  This  incident  is  not 
supposed  to  have  any  meaning.) 

The  occupation  of  boys,  according  to  Meredith,  is  to  be  outdoor 
sports,  for  it  is  one  of  the  principles  of  moral  hygienics  that  these 
expel  suprapatellar  curiosities.  I  cannot  imagine  how  these  simple- 
tons expect  football  to  vie  in  attractiveness  with  the  weak  loins  of 
young  girls  and  their  white  next  linen  warm  with  the  flesh,  except 
by  supposing  that  they  became  elderly  men  at  a  jump,  without 
ever  passing  through  the  restrained  and  perverted  lechery  of 
puberty.  Meredith,  to  be  sure,  alludes  to  the  *apple  season'  (Jim 
did  not  understand  this  to  refer  to  the  Adam  and  Eve  aflair  till  I 
reminded  him),  and  this  is  so  delightfully  witty  that  one  can  for- 
give him  any  amount  of  stupidity  for  it,  but  on  the  whole  I  think 
his  prejudices  are  more  stupid  than  James's. 

A  certain  asexuaUty  is  over  Henry  James's  men  and  women,  and 
perhaps  for  this  reason  he  is  not  at  all  comparable  to  Meredith  as  a 
poet  nor  is  he  ever  the  lover  Meredith  is.  He  totally  disregards 
what  certain  French  comic  papers  supply  so  well  and  with  so  Httle 
shyness.  He  does  not  allude  except  in  rare  and  distant  phrases  to 
the  self-insistent  difference  of  sex,  and  his  men  and  women  might 
be  accused  of  waxing  too  dainty  for  their  uses.  *Many  of  these' 
delectable  impressions,  he  writes,  *still  linger  in  the  minds  of  our 
travellers,  attended  by  a  train  of  harmonious  images,  images  of 
brilliant  mornings  on  lawns  or  piazzas  that  overlook  the  sea,  in- 
numerable pretty  girls,  infinite  lounging  and  talking  and  laughing 
and  flirting  and  lunching  and  dining' — but  that  is  just  the  point.  I 
opine  that  it  is  impossible  for  sensitive  males  to  treat  girls  as  if  they 
were  pretty  tea-cups.  He  fails  to  interest  me  in  this  summer  hoHday 
life.  Pretty,  confined,  ineffectual,  is  the  life  he  shows  at  Newport; 
I  feel  like  Gulliver  among  the  LiUiputians  when  I  look  down  on  it. 
He  is  far  more  irreligious  than  Meredith.  Meredith  talks  a  Uttle 
too  much  about  God.  God  is  so  hidden  that  what  can  be  said  about 
him  belongs  to  philosophy.  What  Meredith  has  to  say  about  our 

91 


first  cause  is  not  of  this  kind.  It  is  most  unpardonable  sentimen- 
tality about  an  old  gentleman  in  a  beard,  who  lives  in  heaven  and 
is  very  much  like  his  grandpapa.  There  is  nothing  like  this  in 
James.  He  satirizes  the  religious  beliefs  with  his  usual  temperate 
urbanity.  It  is  hard  to  beUeve  that  he  is  quite  serious  when  writing 
in  The  American^,  describing  young  de  Bellegarde's  death,  he  says 
the  door  was  opened  for  someone  to  come  in.  *This  was  M.  le 
Cure,  who  carried  in  his  hand  an  object  unknown  to  Newman  and 
covered  with  a  white  napkin.'  Or  in  Daisy  Miller,  *  "My  father 
ain't  in  Europe,  my  father's  in  a  better  place  than  Europe." 
Winterbourne  imagined  for  a  moment  that  tliis  was  the  manner  in 
which  the  child  had  been  taught  to  intimate  that  Mr.  Miller  had 
been  removed  to  the  sphere  of  celestial  rewards.  But  Randolph 
immediately  added,  "My  father  is  in  Schenectady."  '  He  writes 
more  seriously  of  a  French  gentleman  of  an  old  family,  'Savoir- 
vivre — knowing  how  to  Hve — was  his  speciality,  in  which  he  in- 
cluded knowing  how  to  die,  but  as  Newman  reflected  with  a  good 
deal  of  dumb  irritation,  he  seemed  disposed  to  delegate  to  others 
the  appHcation  of  his  learning  on  this  point'.  Henry  James's  mind 
is  socialistic;  there  are  years  of  sanely  reasoned  disapproval  behind 
the  convent  episode  in  A  Portrait  of  a  Lady.  Writing  of  a  nun's 
voice,  he  says,  *It  fell  with  a  leaden  weight  upon  Isabel's  ears;  it 
seemed  to  represent  the  surrender  of  a  personaHty,  the  authority 
of  a  Church'.  Henry  James  does  not  mention  any  other  church  but 
the  CathoHc  Church  that  I  know  of;  he  seems  to  take  it  because  it 
is  the  old  feudal  Church,  the  traditional  Church,  the  aristocratic 
Church  which  is  most  uncompromisingly  monarchical.  We  get 
nearer  his  personal  opinion  of  it  with  Newman  in  The  American. 
At  Mass  in  the  Convent  Chapel  where  Madame  de  Cintre  has  been 
immured  'Newman  watched  their  genuflections  and  gyrations 
with  a  grim,  still  enmity;  they  seemed  aids  and  abettors  of  Madame 
de  Cintre's  desertion;  they  were  mouthing  and  droning  out  their 
triumph — (a  waiUng  sound).  It  was  the  chant  of  the  Carmelite 
nuns,  their  only  human  utterance.  It  was  their  dirge  over  their 
buried  affections — .  It  was  horrible;  as  it  continued  Newman  felt 
that  he  needed  all  his  self-control.  He  was  growing  more  agitated, 
he  felt  tears  in  his  eyes.  At  last,  as  in  its  free  force  the  thought 
came  to  him  that  this  confused,  impersonal  Vv^ail  was  all  he  or  the 

92 


world  she  had  deserted  should  ever  hear  of  the  voice  he  had  found 
so  sweet,  he  felt  that  he  could  bear  it  no  longer.  He  rose  abruptly 
and  made  his  way  out'.  The  emotion  Meredith  harps  loudly  on  is 
love,  in  Henry  James  it  is  freedom.  Sentences  remind  one  of  free- 
dom with  a  thrill.  They  show  an  unusual  and  fine  courage  in  their 
use  of  their  freedom,  yet  there  seems  to  be  some  horrible  paralysis 
in  them  at  crises.  These  Americans  seem  to  regard  their  nation  as 
an  experiment  of  the  result  of  which  they  were  rather  proud,  and 
freedom  as  their  national  religion.  The  American  girls  seem  to  be 
even  more  conscious  of  their  birthright  than  American  men;  they 
demand  and  use  an  emotional  and  conventional  freedom  when 
their  men  are  working  for  politic.  I  do  not  understand  their  idea 
about  flirting  and  their  offence  when  love  is  mentioned.  If  they 
think  that  friendship  and  intimacy  with  men  is  possible  withou 
desire,  they  deceive  themselves.  They  have  great  courage  to  make 
the  experiment  when  they  come  to  Europe  in  the  face  of  conven- 
tion and  with  such  thoroughness,  but  they  succeed  only  because  of 
a  defiant  spirit.  I  do  not  know  what  satisfaction  they  get  out  of  such 
a  Pyrrhic  victory.  But  it  seems  to  me,  if  one  may  trust  Henry  James, 
that  America  has  more  to  expect  from  her  women  than  from  her 
men.  Compared  with  Tolstoy  or  Turgeniev  neither  Henry  James 
nor  Meredith  has  very  much  to  say.  Neither  could  have  conceived 
Master  and  Man. 

*Billy  Byrne'  is  a  fine  threatening  air. 

I  am  pestered  with  dogs  and  children  while  I  am  writing  with 
my  window  open.  I  wonder  how  no  one  has  written  to  the  papers 
about  the  dogs  in  Cabra  Park.  They  bark  all  day  and  the  greater 
part  of  the  night.  If  one  were  sick  this  would  be  intolerable.  I  hate 
noise  just  as  I  hate  stinks,  yet  I  have  endured  three  dogs  ansvrering 
each  other  from  back-yards,  and  children  'la-la-oo-ing'  for  hours 
on  end.  It  is  one  of  the  secret  improbable  desires  of  my  heart  to 
shoot  the  dog  next  door.  Dogs  and  children  reject  very  accurately 
the  household  in  which  they  were  reared. 

[ij  October  1904] 

When  my  mind  is  unsettled  old  men  like  Pat  Casey  irritate  me. 
They  say  the  very  things  my  mind  quarrels  with,  while  from 

93 


politeness  I  must  listen  to  them^  and  from  listening  must  appear  to 
acquiesce. 

Pappie  had  borrowed  2/.  from  Temple,  proprietor  of  The  Hut', 
had  stood  drinks  and  had  been  talking  old  times  for  an  hour,  and 
now,  waiting  outside  the  pubHc-house  for  him,  Pat  Casey  was 
shaking  my  hand.  He  held  my  hand  and  seemed  to  catch  some  of 
my  restlessness  for  he  kept  glancing  shiftily  at  a  gable-end  opposite 
and  mumbled  awkwardly  : 

Good-bye — a — a — good-bye,  my  dear  boy — and — a — a  take 
care  of  your  father,  now  that  James  is  gone  away^ — don't  let 
anything  separate  you — you  don't  mind  me — as  an  old  man 
— a — a — to  a  young  one — I  know — a — a — my  dear  boy — I 
know — a — a — your  father  loves  you  all — he  has  gone  through 
a  great  deal  of  trouble — and  you  ought  to  take  care  of  him, 
my  dear  boy — and — a — a — please  God — please  God  you  all 

be  happy — good-bye  now  my  dear  boy 

and  the  rest  of  it,  in  a  thick  brogue. 

Knowing  the  immediate  cause  of  the  advice — drinks  and  the 
stories,  Pat  Casey's  own  struggles  with  poverty — and  the  temper 
of  mind  in  which  it  was  given  to  me,  I  was  acutely  bored.  I  kept 
smiUng  and  moving  on  my  feet  and  saying  *0h  yes',  and  'Of  course', 
and  *Not  at  all',  and  *Good-bye'.  If  there  is  anything  more  boring 
than  being  bored,  it  is  being  bored  and  trying  to  appear  interested. 
I  was  restless  and,  like  a  boy  being  flogged,  was  telling  myself  that 
this  infliction  could  not  in  reason  last  much  longer.  I  was  not  even 
surprised  at  the  bare-facedness  of  the  platitude  till  I  had  left  him. 
The  expression  was  trivial  and  vague,  the  expression  of  a  trivial 
and  vague  mind,  but  the  intent  was  grave  to  me  and  I  did  not 
agree  with  it  yet  could  not  securely  put  it  aside.^  My  treatment  of 
Pappie  with  dislike  would  be  cried  out  upon  by  men  of  this  kind, 
disapproved  by  Jim,  and  not  approved  by  myself,  because  my 
disUke  of  him  has  shown  itself,  though  indeed  rarely,  unstable. 
Besides,  I  admire  those  who  treat  their  fathers  with  respect, 
though  I  know  that  honouring  one's  father  is  a  subtle  way  of 

^  James  and  Nora  had  sailed  from  Dublin  on  8  October. 

2  MS.  note:  'Besides,  Pat  Casey  (called  "of  Paris")  is  an  old  man  of  a 
few  settled  ideas,  in  secret  an  unbeliever  (I  believe)  like  myself,  and  a  man 
\vho  has  lived  abroad  for  fenian  accomplicy,' 

94 


honouring  oneself.  I  do  not  like  being  near  Pappie  and  when  I  ask 
myself  why,  I  cannot  pretend  to  like  him.  How  much  I  am  depend- 
ent upon  the  minds  of  others,  and  how  much  I  dislike  the  fossilized 
stupidity  of  old  men!  I  avoid  Pat  Casey  in  the  street,  and  dislike 
him  in  the  manner  of  loathing,  though  he  professes  to  like  me  very 
much.  I  am  sorry  for  it. 

I  am  often  conscious  of  suspending  unfavourable  judgment  on 
people  all  the  while  I  am  speaking  to  them. 

Listening  in  silence  to  another  eating  is  most  unpleasant. 

The  world  is  full  of  a  number  of  things  that  I  do  not  understand, 
and  I  am  insufferably  wearied  by  Reviews  and  Magazines  because 
they  remind  me  of  them,  and  because  I  can  plainly  see  that  the 
contributors  do  not  understand  them  any  more  than  I  but  write 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  latest  catch-word.  Besides,  the  style 
of  these  articles  is  generally  wretched.  The  contributors  all  seem 
to  desire  to  write  finely  or  picturesquely,  and  these  desires  are 
perhaps  the  greatest  foes  to  style. 

I  like  idling  but  I  hate  being  kept  idle. 

This  pain  is  the  grossest  tyranny  of  Nature.  I  walk  with  Htde 
steps  along  the  asphalt,  treading  on  the  outside  edges  of  my  feet, 
for  an  iron  rod  of  pain  transfixes  my  bowels  and  they  emit  burning 
gas.  The  people  flit  past  me  on  the  roadway.  The  scales  seem  to 
have  fallen  from  my  eyes,  and  I  see  them  with  the  unnatural  clear- 
ness of  the  sick.  They  do  not  seem  like  human  figures ;  their  bodies 
seem  imponderable,  and  they  pass  not  with  a  motion  of  their  own 
but  like  daylight  ghosts,  out  of  my  tense  and  hurried  vision.  The 
noise  of  a  coal-cart  passing  near  me  with  shaking  bell  crashes  in 
upon  my  ear.  I  turn  all  hot.  I  am  suffocating.  In  a  moment  I  shall 
cry  out  to  them.  No,  I  shall  not  even  grunt — .  The  pain  begins 
slowly  to  weaken.  I  turn  all  cold.  Now  this  is  pleasant,  for  the 
loosening  of  sharp  pain  is  one  of  the  pleasantest  of  experiences —  a 
Platonic  pleasure.  I  almost  forget  now  the  pain  my  body  had  but 
a  few  seconds  ago,  for  the  memory  of  the  senses  is  short,  except 
that  a  dull  fire  remains  in  me  and  that  it  has  left  me  trembhng.  It 
will  come  again,  but  how  soon?  In  how  many  seconds?  In  thirty 
seconds?  In  a  minute?  How  many  times  before  I  reach  home?  It  is 
coming  again,  and  I  am  almost  running  from  it  as  if  it  were  chasing 
me,  not  in  me. 

95 


I  have  read  Kipling's  Plain  Tales  from  the  Hills.  It  is  the  first 
book  of  Kipling's  I  have  read  and  I  am  greatly  disappointed.  I 
conclude  it  takes  far  more  talent  to  write  remarkable  short  stories 
than  to  write  a  good  novel,  for  I  have  noticed  that  many  good  novel- 
ists fail  in  the  short  story.  Kipling's  mind  is  quite  commonplace,  Uke 
Mick  Manning's  of  The  Herald  or  like  Pappie's,  but  clever.  It  is  that 
type  of  mind  which  has  a  strong  sense  of  the  actuaUties  of  com- 
mon sense  and  of  convention,  and  is  as  unpleasant  as  these.  The 
stories  are  wretchedly  written  in  a  half-comic,  half-satirical,  con- 
versational style.  His  point  of  view  is  one  of  married  shrewdness. 
He  seems  to  wish  to  impress  on  his  reader:  *I  am  older  than  these 
young  fellows  I  write  about,  and  I've  seen  a  bit  more  of  the  world 
than  they  did  and  I  know  the  ropes.  I  was  young  and  had  those 
ideas  myself  at  one  time,  but  in  the  long  run  the  commonsense 
view  is  the  right  way  of  looking  at  things.'  The  collection  is  of 
anecdotes,  not  of  tales.  They  remind  me  of  Pappie's  reminiscent 
anecdotes.  Like  him,  KipHng  always  tells  you  how  many  rupees  a 
month  his  hero  had,  what  was  his  business,  and  whether  he  was  a 
smart  man  at  it.  But  Pappie  tells  you  his  appearance  and  propor- 
tions, and  imitates  his  manner  and  his  voice,  or  burlesques  them. 
KipHng  moralizes  on  his  tales  with  one  eye  shut.  'There  are  more 
ways  of  running  a  horse  to  suit  your  book  than  pulling  his  neck  off 
in  the  straight.  Which  everybody  knows.  But  you  couldn't  tell  so- 
and-so  that.  He  knew  too  much.  I  knew  a  fellow  once — but  that  is 
another  story — .  One  night  the  crash  came.  As  was  quite  natural. 
When  the  trouble  was  over  etc' 

His  style  is  as  conversational  as  this.  He  talks  a  little  too  much 
about  horses  to  please  me. 

*  "Stopped  in  the  straight  when  the  race  was  his  own! 
Look  at  him  cutting — cur  to  the  bone!" 
Ask,  ere  the  youngster  be  rated  and  chidden. 
What  did  he  carry  and  how  was  he  ridden? 
May  be  they  used  him  too  much  at  the  start. 
May  be  Fate's  weight-cloths  were  breaking  his  heart.' 

Life's  Handicap 

His  horsey  sentimentality  draws  tears  from  people  of  Pappie's 
mind,  is  very  English,  and  pleases  EngHshmen.  One  or  two  are 

96 


tales  (the  title  is  the  best  thing  in  the  book).  I  hke  a  little  of  'Beyond 
the  Pale',  but  it  ends  hke  the  rest  in  anecdotive  chat.  I  beUeve 
Moore  has  compared  his  use  of  Enghsh  to  Shakespeare's.  I  am 
astonished.  I  suspect  Moore  did  so  because  he  had  to  look  out  so 
many  slang  terms  and  Anglo-Indian  words  in  a  dictionary. 

I  was  paid  a  fine  compliment  by  a  drunken  man.  He  told  me  he 
had  met  me  before  v/ith  Pappie  and  asked  me  had  I  travelled  much. 
I  said  I  had  never  travelled  at  all.  He  seemed  very  much  surprised 
and  said  he  thought  I  had  lived  a  long  time  away  on  the  Continent. 
I  tried  to  persuade  him  that  he  was  mistaking  me  for  Jim.  But  he 
stuck  to  his  point  with  the  persistence  of  a  drunken  man  who  re- 
members only  one  thing.  He  said  he  knew  Jim  well  and  that 
Pappie  had  told  him  that  he  had  been  a  couple  of  times  in  Paris, 
so  I  gave  in  and  asked  him  what  made  him  think  I  had  travelled — 
my  accent?  'Ah,  no — your  manner.  I  thought  from  your  manner 
that  you  had  travelled  a  share.'  Jaysus!  My  manner!  For  once  in 
my  life  a  drunken  man  interested  me.  The  compHment  was  the 
finer  as  I  am  quite  sure  it  was  not  intended. 

[December  1904] 

It  is  now  December  and  for  this  year  we  have  Hved  in  this  house 
on  practically  starvation  rations.  There  has  been  a  very  small 
breakfast,  perhaps,  no  dinner,  and  no  tea,  and  at  about  seven 
o'clock  I  find  the  house  intolerable  and  go  down  town.  Very 
frequently  I  meet  on  these  strolls  fellows  who  were  in  class  with 
me  in  Belvedere  coming  home  from  business.  They  are,  evidently, 
useful  members  of  the  community  since  they  are  worth  being  paid. 
I  am,  in  a  word,  an  idler,  or  if  you  prefer,  a  wastrel.  I  am  hving  on 
the  very  meagre  fare  of  idleness,  and  am  at  present  very  conscious 
of  its  insufficiency,  while  I  amuse  myself  picturing  the  domestic 
security  to  which  they  are  returning — fruit  of  industry.  They  are 
believers;  I  am  an  unbeHever.  I  remember  the  trite  moral  the 
vulgarian  priests  who  were  my  masters,  the  Jesuits,  would  draw 
from  my  case.  My  mind  must  be  very  lax  and  my  thoughts  very 
desultory,  for  I  permit  myself  to  think  lazily  and  quite  without 
sincerity,  would  I  change  with  them?  I  am  not  over-clever  but  I 
am  not  stupid.  I  could  easily  cultivate  the  domestic  virtues,  throw 

G  97 


up  the  sponge,  and  become  a  not-commonplace  citizen.  What  in 
the  end  am  I  trying  to  do  with  this  head-piece  of  mine?  But  if  my 
mind  has  been  lax,  it  suddenly  rises  up  and  is  glad,  for  I  would  not 
change  with  them.  I  have  no  certitude  in  me.  If  they  are  right,  then 
I  lose  all.  If  I  am  right,  they  certainly  suffer  nothing.  I  quite  en- 
visage the  fact  that  my  policy  is  bad  policy,  but  I  could  not  change 
with  them  if  I  would.  I  can  answer  them  no  questions,  but  I  do 
not  believe  their  blessed  fable  of  Jesus  Christ  nor  in  the  Church 
they  have  built  out  of  it,  and  though  I  am  quite  without  principles 
and  accuse  myself  of  inconsistency,  a  personal  honour  will  not  let 
me  try  to  beHeve  for  policy's  sake.  This  enlivening  of  my  faith  in 
unbelief  seems  to  me  not  unworthy.  They  stop  me  (because  they 
regard  me  as  an  amusing  fellow,  I  think)  for  I  rarely  stop  to  speak 
to  any  one  of  them.  A  gawky  idiot  legs  it  up  to  me  slowly,  with  a 
broad  grin  on  his  face.  I  would  have  preferred  to  nod  and  pass  on. 
However  (as  Pappie  would  say),  I  find  myself  talking  as  if  I  were 
repeating  the  lines  of  a  role,  mechanically  twisting  and  turning 
phrases. 

— Hello,  Joyce. 

— Hello,  Dodd.  How  are  you  getting  on?  Are  you  studying 
hard  for  your  exams  these  times? 

— Yes.  But  not  too  hard,  you  know.  (With  a  significant  laugh 
to  me,)  I've  two  more  chances. 

— Oh  I  see!  Just  hard  enough  to  fail? 

— Yes.  {Laughs.) 

— With  honour? 

— Oh!  with  honour,  of  course!  {Laughs.) 

— I  see.  Oh,  that's  right.  So  long. 
Ugh!  The  Thing!  The  Fool!  The  Imbecile!  Did  you  see  him 
chuckhng  in  his  long  neck  with  delight  at  being  let  live?  The 
bloody  ostrich! 

Some  women  approach  love  after  marriage.  Mother,  I  think, 
was  one  of  that  number. 

Jim  read  these  Notes  of  mine  when  he  came  back  into  the  house.^ 
He  threw  them  down  without  a  v/ord.  He  cursed  me  in  jest  for  not 
having  written  anything  about  himself  and  Nora^in  them,  and 

1  That  is,  after  19  September,  when  he  returned  home  to  St.  Peter's 
Terrace  after  having  lodged  elsewhere  during  the  summer. 

98 


later  amused  himself  by  parodying  them.  His  parody  was  some- 
thing like  *  Sometimes  I  do  be  thiiikin',  goin'  along  the  road,  etc' 

Ruskin  said,  I  believe,  that  the  true  test  of  a  m_an  and  what  he 
believed  in  would  be  what  he  would  do  if  he  were  told  that  he 
would  be  dead  in  a  few  hours.  The  vulgarian  priests  hke  this 
rubbish  but  I  prefer  a  reply  St.  Stanislaus  gave.  One  day  he  was 
sent  out  to  play  ball  with  the  other  novices.  While  they  were  play- 
ing, one  of  the  novices  asked  him  what  he  would  do  if  he  were  told 
he  was  to  die  in  an  hour.  *I  would  go  on  playing  ball,'  said  St. 
Stanislaus.  I  do  not  like  this  insipid  little  saint,  but  on  this  occasion 
he  seems  to  me  to  have  cerebrated  with  great  distinction. 

Jim  turned  a  number  of  the  Irish  hterary  cHque  against  him  by 
announcing  his  dislike  for  work  and  his  intention  to  do  it  only 
when  he  must,  whereas  Colum  is  highest  in  their  favour  because 
he  is  a  strenuous  little  poet,  and  writes  strenuous  poems.  These 
people  forget  that  Jim's  idleness  is  of  more  importance  than 
Colum's  work,  because  Jim  is  never  idle  except  when  studying  for 
an  exam,  but  always  spiritually  very  much  ahve. 

I  shall  call  these  Notes  'My  Crucible',  because  I  try  to  refine 
myself  in  them  and  to  separate  what  is  subtle  from  what  is  gross. 

When  Charlie  is  going  out  in  the  evening  Pappie  starts,  *Where 
are  ye  going,  Ch-a-a-arlie?  Down  to  the  Murray s,  I  hope' — and  the 
rest  of  it.  *Going  down  to  sponge  on  them  for  porter,  eh?  Sucldng 
porter,  that's  all  you're  good  for.  You  seem  to  be  very  fond  of 
them.  Ye'll  get  out  of  this,  ye  bloody  waster  of  hell.  Ye  can  go  and 
stay  with  the  Murrays,  then.  Ye  can  go  and  sponge  on  them  as 
your  brother  did' ;  and  much  more.  Charlie  takes  no  notice  of  him, 
but  goes  out.  He  never  goes  down  to  the  Murrays,  but  I  go  every 
night  almost.  I  feel  very  cowardly  while  this  is  going  on,  though  I 
don't  see  how  I  could  help  it.  When  Pappie  asks  me  where  I  am 
going,  which  he  does  sometimes,  very  apologetically,  I  say  *Out,' 
or  sometimes  'Dov/n  town'.  I  never  asked  myself  where  he  thought 
I  was  going,  but  I  had  a  vague  impression  that  he  knew  very  well. 
I  left  Pappie  once  or  twice  in  the  street  to  wait  for  me  wliile  I  w^ent 
to  talk  to  Aunt  Josephine  at  Aughrim  Street.  I  think  it  was  notice- 
able that  I  showed  myself  very  different  from  him  towards  any 
members  of  the  family  that  called  up.  When  Jim  Murray  was 
diffident  about  going  into  the  room  where  Pappie  was,  I  went  in 

99 


with  him  and  affected  more  intimacy  with  him  than,  I  think, 
exists,  and  would  have  affected  more  but  for  fear  of  appearing 
patronizing,  and  finally  I  left  Pappie  (who  was  fairly  drunk — his 
most  abusive  stage)  to  come  home  by  himself,  so  that  I  could  go 
and  see  Katsy  home,  very  sincerely  and  much  preferring  her 
society  to  Pappie's.  I  have  to  his  knowledge  received  presents  from 
both  Aunt  Josephine  and  Katsy,  yet  I  must  suppose  that  all  this 
was  wasted  on  him  for  he  never  abuses  me  about  them.  I  thought 
once  or  twice  that  his  abuse  of  Charlie  was  meant  for  me,  but  the 
other  day  he  said  he  hoped  I  wasn't  in  with  those  blackguard 
friends  of  Jim's.  I  said  I  hadn't  seen  any  of  them  for  months. 
Pappie  may  have  been  play-acting,  pretending  to  think  that  I  went 
to  them  every  night  I  went  out,  so  as  to  lead  me  to  believe  he  did 
not  know  I  went  down  so  constantly  to  the  North  Strand.  Any- 
thing is  possible  with  Pappie.  If  he  does  not  abuse  me,  although 
he  would  Hke  to,  it  is  because  my  tongue  and  my  temper  are  at 
least  the  equal  of  his ;  but  if  he  is  really  deceived  then  he  is  too 
stupid  and  too  bhnd  to  observe  what  is  quite  plain  to  others.  I 
have  never  found  him  either  stupid  or  bhnd.  I  have  thought  I 
should  say,  'I  have  reason  to  know  CharHe  does  not  go  to  Murrays 
as  I  go  down  there  constantly  and  he  is  never  there,'  but  this 
would  seem  to  me,  somehow,  Hke  an  explanation,  and  would  stick 
in  my  throat.  His  abusing  Charhe  for  sponging  ma}^,  all  unknown 
to  me,  have  something  to  do  with  my  unwilHngness  to  accept 
drink  from  Aunt  Josephine.  I  get  over  my  unwillingness  pretty 
frequently,  sure.  Yet  when  one  is  so  full  of  doubt  and  indecision 
as  I  am,  Httle  causes  have  inordinate  effects. 

Pappie  has  had  a  rather  Byronic  education,  being  the  only  child 
of  an  only  child  and  spendthrift,  and  being  left  to  be  educated  by 
an  elderly,  sulky,  and  uncertain-tempered  mother.  Lately  in  the 
evenings  when  I  go  down  to  Fairview,  I  have  desisted  during  my 
walks  with  Aunt  Josephine  and  Katsy  from  my  attempt  to  utter 
no  words  but  revised  wisdom.  I  have  begun  to  talk  a  great  deal,  in 
fact,  and  mostly  about  Pappie,  until  one  night  Katsy  with  her 
usual  sharpness  and  impudence  told  me  in  fun,  *0h,  that'll  do, 
John.  Don't  talk  so  much  about  your  "ould  fellah".'  I  had  an  im- 
pression that  she  had  the  right  of  me  again,  and  this,  with  the 
knowledge  that  I  was  caught  in  a  false  position,  somewhat  annoyed 

100 


me.  I  concealed  my  annoyance,  however,  by  fondling  her,  for  I 
have  learnt  to  conceal  my  annoyance,  and,  I  suspect,  been  taught 
to  try.  I  have  not  a  particle  of  affection  for  Pappie,  yet  I  do  not 
think  I  underrate  him.  Nor  do  I  think  I  overrate  him.  What  I  had 
been  telling  about  him  were  accompHshed  facts.  I  know  that  he 
has  made  something  out  of  his  life  and  has  enjoyed  himself  in  a 
way.  I  have  been  watching  him  in  many  phases,  watching  him 
drunk,  watching  him  sober,  v/atching  him  when  he  has  money  and 
when  he  has  not,  when  he  is  on  friendly  terms  with  me  and  when 
he  is  not,  and  as  a  result  I  find  I  do  not  Hke  him.  I  think  it  very 
likely,  now,  that  from  this  forward  I  shall  take  less  notice  of  him. 
I  wrote  once  that  I  disliked  Jim,^  but  I  see  now  how  I  v/as  led  to 
believe  a  lie.  With  reference  to  anyone  whom  we  know,  we  may 
like  or  dislike  more  than  one  thing;  we  may  like  that  person's 
character,  for  instance,  and  yet  dishke  what  he  does  or  the  way  he 
does  it.  Jim  had  done  many  things  which  I  dishked  and  had 
shghted  me  a  few  times  before  I  wrote.  Now  that  I  think  of  it,  I 
suggest  I  may  have  been  irritated  by  the  demands  which,  quite 
unknown  to  me,  Jim's  presence  made  on  my  character;  but  more 
than  all  this,  the  idea  of  affection  between  characters  so  distrustful 
and  mutually  so  little  affectionate  repelled  me  as  it  does  now.  I 
think  I  understand  Jim,  however,  and  Hke  him  in  the  way  of 
admiration.  As  for  my  interest  in  Jim,  it  has  become  chronic,  for 
it  has  always  been  my  habit  to  try  to  live  Jim's  intellectual  Hfe  as 
well  as  my  own. 

I  am  glad  I  have  written  a  kind  of  appreciation  of  Henry  James, 
because  I  dislike  him  very  much.  My  admiration  of  him  was  one  of 
those  pecuhar  admirations,  like  Edgar  Allan  Poe's  admiration  of 
Lord  Tennyson,  which  are  forced  upon  you  because  you  under- 
stand the  person  so  well,  while  for  exactly  the  same  reason  you 
cannot  give  him  all  the  honour  in  your  mind.  I  think  I  understand 
Henry  James  very  well  because  of  a  certain  similarity  of  character, 
and,  for  this  same  reason  disliking  him,  I  have  perhaps  overrated 
him  for  fear  I  should  underrate  him.  So,  too,  when  Poe  said 
Tennyson  was  the  greatest  poet  that  ever  Hved  he  did  not  quite 
believe  what  he  said,  and  therefore  repeated  it  in  italics.  He  ad- 
mired Tennyson  very  much  in  this  forced  way  and  risked  the 

^  See  p.  47. 

lOI 


statement  hoping  that  if  Tennyson  should  be  considered  a  very 
great  poet  by  his  posterity — say  as  great  as  Shakespeare  is  con- 
sidered— people  would  say  of  Poe,  *What  a  discerning  critic !  And 
to  declare  it  while  Tennyson  was  still  aHve!  So  difficult!'  Unfor- 
tunately for  Poe's  memoryj  posterity  does  not  seem  in  any  hurry 
to  exalt  Tennyson. 

I  think  when  men  get  drunk  what  they  most  display  is  their 
vanity,  their  ugly  and  stupid  vanity,  their  prodigious  vanity. 

I  have  a  new  idea  for  a  honeymoon;  that  the  happy  couple 
should  get  into  bed  and  stay  there  for  a  week,  getting  their  meals 
brought  to  them. 

Tolstoy's  return  to  Nature  and  simplicity  is  so  much  less  than 
Rousseau's  as  a  conviction  is  less  than  a  passion.  I  once  thought 
Tolstoy  very  intellectual,  I  now  think  him  only  clever.  Unlike 
Saul,  the  son  of  Kish,  Tolstoy  seems  to  me  to  have  gone  out  to 
find  a  kingdom  and  to  have  found  his  father's  asses. 

I  am  displeased  with  these  notes  because  I  know  that  every 
thought  of  my  mind  is  not  interesting  of  itself,  yet  I  am  irritated 
when  I  cannot  articulate  every  disordered  and  inconsequent 
thought  of  it,  because  I  seem  to  have  the  idea  that  they  will  be  of 
interest  experimentally. 

I  taught  Jim  two  things,  to  whistle  and  to  curse. 

There  is  a  legend  that  when  Christ  was  born  a  voice  was  heard 
in  Greece  saying,  'Great  Pan  is  dead.'  D'Annunzio  proclaims, 
*  Great  Pan  is  not  dead,'  but  I  suggest  that  Christ  is, 

I  have  read  the  Decameron  of  Giovanni  Boccaccio  twice  com- 
pletely through,  and  many  novels  from  it  much  oftener  at  times 
when  I  had  a  mind  for  lecherous  reading.  Now  on  my  last  reading 
I  dislike  them  because  the  pleasure  is  not  subtle  enough  for  me,  I 
think.  To  tell  the  truth,  they  never  excited  me  much,  I  never  re- 
garded them  as  lecherous  tales.  What  chiefly  held  my  attention 
was  the  manner  of  teUing  and  the  kind  of  Hfe  they  portrayed.  I 
had  read  them  in  an  Enghsh  translation  (though  in  one  story  they 
thought  it  more  decent  to  give  a  page  of  French)  and  of  course  the 
style  is  translation  English.  I  Uke  some  of  the  tales  well,  some  even 
very  well;  some  are  witty,  often  he  gives  a  witty  turn  to  the  story; 
I  admire  the  picture  of  Italian  life  he  gives  in  some,  and  the  free- 
dom of  the  natural  soul  that  is  in  all;  but  after  a  hundred  stories  I 

102 


think  that  the  book  is  wretched.  They  remind  me  of  a  saying  of 
Paracelsus.  Paracelsus  said  that  the  artist  must  do  nothing  but 
separate  what  is  subtle  from  what  is  gross,  what  is  pure  from  what 
is  impure.  In  a  sense  it  might  be  said  that  Boccaccio  did  this,  but 
that  he  kept  the  wrong  retort.  Yet  I  Uke  very  well  those  stories 
which  are  catalogued  in  booksellers'  hsts  under  the  title  'Erotic' — 
when  they  are  well  told,  when,  in  fact,  they  are  by  de  Maupassant. 

I  Uke  instrumental  music  best,  better  than  songs,  better  than 
operas,  and  this  seems  to  me  strange  as  I  have  absolutely  no  know- 
ledge of  music  or  of  any  instrument,  and  not  much  ear,  I  am  very 
hard  to  please  in  operas,  perhaps  because  my  ear  is  confused.  I 
generally  look  at  the  shoulders  of  the  people  under  me  so  as  not  to 
see  the  acting.  Operas  seem  to  me  literally  screaming  farces,  and 
I  like  best  those  that  are  simple  or  those  in  which  the  melody  is 
strange.  I  have  no  love  for  orchestration,  and  when  it  makes  the 
voice  difficult  to  hear  I  abominate  it.  I  consider  it  chiefly  (when, 
that  is,  it  is  not  playing  by  itself)  as  an  accompaniment  to  the 
singer.  I  suspect  that  this  is  very  vulgar,  and  that  in  Wagner,  for 
instance,  the  orchestration  is  frightfully  intellectual,  but  then  I 
prefer  a  rich  voice  to  an  intellectual  singer.  In  waltzes,  polkas, 
mazurkas,  chacones,  nocturnes,  fugues,  bourrees,  sonatas,  and 
even  overtures,  I  take  a  very  genuine  pleasure. 

People  Like  Jim  easily,  although  he  is  a  man  of  strange  impulses. 
Perhaps  it  is  because  he  is  so  much  alive.  He  seemed  to  me  the  per- 
son in  Ireland  who  was  most  alive.  My  own  want  of  energy,  of  what 
they  call  'heart',  oppresses  me.  I  remind  myself  of  de  Goncourt's 
saying  about  Saint-Beuve,  'that  he  was  always  gnashing  his  teeth 
in  disgust  that  he  was  not  a  handsome  young  officer  of  hussars'. 

Tommy  Moore  and  Waltenfel  are  the  two  most  typical  poets  of 
the  common  mind,  I  have  heard,  and  just  as  Moore  has  written 
one  or  two  poems,  Waltenfel  has  written  one  or  two  waltzes. 

[January  1905] 

It  is  now  January  1905  and  I  am  still  writing  at  these  notes.  I 
dislike  them  very  much.  They  are  not  honest.  I  have  often  deter- 
mined to  burn  them  and  write  no  more,  but  for  the  sake  of  some 
things  well-expressed  in  them  have  spared  them.  They  are  to  any 

103 


shrewd  reader  the  workings  of  a  worthless  mind  with  nothing 
beautiful  in  it.  Yet  now,  envisaging  a  new-discovered  vice  of  dis- 
honourableness, I  am  preparing  to  continue  them  because  of  my 
habit  of  idleness  and  my  silent  egoism,  although  I  do  not  hope  to 
set  down  anything  in  them  that  will  please  me,  for  my  Hfe  is  now, 
even  more  than  formerly,  Hke  a  stale  taste  and  emptiness  in  my 
mouth.  I  have  been  dishonourable.  This  word  shames  me  yet  it 
shouldn't,  for  I  have  no  standards  of  conduct  and  no  principles. 
When  Aunt  Josephine  once  told  me  (to  prove  to  me  that  Uncle 
Willie  liked  me)  that  he  had  said  to  her  that  I  *was  a  lad  who  had 
some  principles  but  that  Jim  had  none',  I  was  not  pleased,  knowing 
the  elements  of  cowardice,  indecision  and  prejudice  of  which  these 
'principles'  were  compounded,  and  I  pictured  how  narrow  my  Hfe 
would  become  inside  them,  and  how  much  pleasure  I  would  have 
to  deny  myself  for  the  ignoble  and  inconsistent  end  of  earning  the 
praise.  When  Jim  was  told,  he  seemed  to  take  it  as  a  compliment, 
at  least  to  bis  consistency.  Now  when  I  am  expecting  to  hear  that  I 
have  none,  I  feel  still  ignoble.  I  am  hard  to  flatter,  certainly.  Jim  is 
none  so  difficult  to  flatter,  for  I  suspect  that  if  I  wrote  to  him  'after 
all,  you  have  both  honour  and  peculiar  principles  of  your  own' 
(which,  by  the  bye,  is  hardly  more  than  truth),  he  would  take  it  as 
a  compliment  again.  With  regard  to  these  notes,  I  have  noticed 
that  the  later  ones  are  better  written,  so  that  perhaps  by  writing 
them  I  am  learning  to  write.  Once  or  twice  I  have  been  able  to 
say,  looking  at  parts  in  it,  'That's  good.' 

Jim's  criticisms  of  these  notes  on  mine  are  characteristic.  One 
of  them  is  this :  'An'  do  ye  be  sittin'  up  here,  scratchin'  your  arse, 
an'  writin'  thim  things.'  He  pronounces  'arse'  something  like  'aerse'. 

Some  people  say,  'You  can  never  know  what  you  can  do  until 
you  try,'  but  it  seems  to  me  that  I  can  never  know  what  I  am  able 
to  do  until  a  twelvemonth  after  I  have  done  it. 

I  am  tempted  seven  times  a  day  to  burn  these  notes.  I  yielded  to 
the  temptation  in  summer,  1903,  and  burnt  a  long  and  full  diary 
which  I  had  kept  for  two  years.  Jim  said  he  was  very  sorry  I  burnt 
it,  as  it  would  have  been  of  great  use  to  him  in  writing  his 
novel,^  and  if  it  would  have  been  of  use,  I  am  sorry  too.  Aunt 

^  'Send  me  all  documents  dealing  with  University  College  period  from 
your  diary  etc'  (Letter  from  James  to  Stanislaus,  13  January  1905.) 

104 


Josephine,  who  was  staying  in  the  house  at  the  time,  asked  me  not 
to  burn  it,  but  I  did  so  to  make  myself  beUeve  I  was  burning  my 
ships.  I  shall  probably  not  burn  these,  however,  as  Aunt  Josephine 
has  repeatedly  asked  me  to  give  them  to  her  when  I  want  them  no 
longer.  I  would  give  them  but  that  looking  through  them  I  find 
that  they  are  very  ugly  and  I  would  be  shamed  if  they  were  found 
in  her  drawer.  But  it  is  sure  that  I  shall  not  keep  them,  for  I  find 
that  few  things  are  heavier  to  have  on  your  hands  (or  on  your  con- 
science) than  paper  that  has  been  written  on.  .  .  . 

I  abhor  old  age. 

A  woman's  love  never  brooks  the  delay  of  sacrament,  for  as  the 
woman's  desire  is  for  the  man's  desire,  the  woman  obtains  her 
desire  before  marriage,  and  what  she  gives  in  marriage  is  a  kind  of 
reward  or  consummation.  I  have  written  'what  she  gives';  who 
would  ever  speak  in  this  connection  of  the  man  'giving'?  Never- 
theless marriage  means  more  for  a  woman  than  for  a  man,  for 
whereas  a  woman  enters  into  the  fullness  of  life  by  m.arriage,  a 
man  gives  hostages  to  fortune.  Marriage  is  a  'becoming'  something, 
a  'setting  up'  for  the  woman,  but  a  'settling  down'  for  the  man. 
Whenever  the  marriage  is  anything  more  than  a  social  contract  or 
whenever  his  life  is  not  already  decided,  a  man  writes  himself 
down  at  a  certain  value  and  must  hang  up  his  hunting-spears  to  be 
drawing-room  ornaments.  One  of  the  chief  reasons  why  I  would 
be  afraid  of  marriage  in  my  own  case  is  that  I  would  be  afraid  my 
children  would  be  like  me.  The  thought  of  Stannie-Hke  children 
troubles  me.  This  is  not  very  egotistical,  is  it? 

In  the  later  centuries  in  Europe  the  love  of  money  for  its  own 
sake  was  held  a  degrading  vice  and  the  miser  was  a  stock  character 
in  fiction.  Is  the  miser  extinct  now?  I  think  not  while  we  have 
police  pensioners  with  us.  Today  the  love  of  much  learning  for  its 
own  sake  seems  to  have  usurped  this  vice  without  incurring  the 
obloquy  which  should  attach  to  intellectual  misery.  Except  in  the 
mind  of  one.  I  despise  these  spectacled,  bookish  people. 

Today  I  met  with  Pappie  a  gentleman  named  Clegg,  a  soHcitor 
who  is  'down  in  his  luck'.  He  had  held  'very  good'  positions  but 
afterwards  'lost'  them.  He  would  be  a  'very  clever  fellow'  if  he 
'minded  his  business'.  He  is  a  Northerner.  He  told  some  story  of  a 
police  pensioner  known  to  both  of  them  who  had  kept  a  pubUc- 

105 


house  but  was  now  in  the  Isle  of  Man.  Clegg  explained  how  he 
lived  rent-free  in  his  ^beautiful  island  home'  and  had  *a  bit  over', 
on  which  he  comes  to  Dublin  in  the  summer  time,  sees  *all  his  old 
friends',  and  goes  back  after  a  good  stay  here.  *What  do  you  think 
of  that  for  finance?'  These  stupid  Northerns.  Nothing  stirs  their 
admiration  but  the  'finance'  in  a  man  spending  a  shilhng  and 
getting  back  one-and-six. 

Might-have-beens  are  often  securer  of  their  reputations  than 
those  who  have  achieved  themselves. 

A  man  is  what  he  thinks,  looks  what  he  eats,  and  his  manner 
holds  up  the  mirror  to  the  Hfe  he  leads. 

I  try  to  avoid  rudeness,  for  in  my  case  rudeness  is  not  the 
smaller  working  of  a  complete  egoism  which  consistently  prefers 
its  own  impulse,  since  it  is  not  inconsiderateness  of  others'  feelings 
because  I  am  rationally  decided  in  favour  of  my  own  whim,  but 
rather  a  v/eakness,  a  momentary  bhnding  of  rational  choice  by  an 
impulse  to  vent  oneself,  or  a  desire  to  seem  something  so  as  to 
overbear,  or  a  grossness  which  does  not  see  that  it  offends.  There- 
fore I  dislike  it.  I  think  there  are  occasions  when  by  the  sacrifice  of 
an  impulse  of  no  special  importance  to  us,  we  can  respect  the 
feelings  of  others,  whose  minds,  though  they  may  be  inferior,  even 
offensive,  to  our  own,  yet  as  civil  minds  deserve  the  civiHty  of  free- 
dom and  privacy,  and  the  discernment  of  these  occasions  is,  per- 
haps, a  mark  of  refinement. 

On  one  occasion  I  had  a  long  argument  with  Jim  about  the 
respect  for  Pappie  which  he  professes  amongst  strangers.  I  main- 
tained that  Jim's  respect  was  false  and  a  pure  prejudice,  and  that 
as  he  was  unable  to  defend  it  rationally,  persistence  in  it  was  a  lie. 
We  were  arguing  quickly  and  Jim  found  himself  cornered.  'Then 
your  respect  is  false?'  *Yes.'  *And  is  a  prejudice?'  'Yes.'  'And  when 
Uncle  WilUe  told  you  that  he  hated  Jack  Joyce,  you  should  not 
have  stood  up  to  leave?'  'No,  I  should  not.'  Having  got  him  so  far, 
I  remarked  quickly,  'You're  a  bloody  Har,'  at  which  Jim  gave  a 
shout  of  laughter.  When  he  had  finished,  I  proceeded  to  show  him 
why  I  thought  he  should  respect  Pappie.  I  have  written  that  I 
hated  Pappie,  that  I  loathed  him  even,  but  I  think  I  have  again  to 
retract,  or  rather  again  to  write  down  that  my  mind  has  changed. 
This  is  a  poor  admission  after  so  much  writing,  and  after  so  much 

io6 


changing  I  fear  to  write  this  down  as  final.  Out  on  'quod  scripsi, 
scripsi,'  and  out  on  'quod  dixi,  dixi,'  too !  His  mind  is  old,  and  full 
of  prejudices  that  are  not  my  prejudices,  and  youth  will  have  youth; 
his  mind  is  opposed  and  abusive,  and  I  am  impatient.  I  am  very 
impatient,  and  my  just  impatience  has  vitiated  my  judgment.  I 
have  not  a  particle  of  original  affection  for  him,  but  just  a  particle 
of  admiration  for  a  character  of  vitality  and  a  judgment  which  is 
occasionally  strange  and  his  own.  Yet  the  greater  part  of  what  I 
have  Vi^ritten  about  him  is  true,  while  the  greater  part  of  what  I 
have  written  about  myself  (O  stupidity!)  seems  false. 

Pappie's  own  judgment  of  himself  he  rarely  tells.  Tonight,  being 
drunk,  he  mused  to  himself,  'I'm  Hke  the  Bourbons,  I  never  forget. 
I  don't  learn  much,  perhaps,  but  I  forget  very  Httle.' 

That  neo-Catholic  argument  in  favour  of  confession,  which  says 
that  confession  is  a  need  of  the  human  conscience  and  an  emotional 
relief,  is  quite  true;  but  is  equally  a  defence  of  those  'Confessions' 
and  novels  which  the  Church  discountenances  as  most  dangerous 
to  morals,  and  the  second  part  of  it  equally  a  defence  of  that 
scortatory  love  in  which  characters  of  too  great  susceptibihty,  pent 
up  by  sensitiveness  and  reserve,  find  emotional  relief.  For  my  part 
I  find  the  practice  of  confession  abhorrent,  though  while  in  the 
Church  I  had  neither  any  choice  of  confessors  nor  appreciable 
difficulty  in  telling  my  tale,  except  whatever  would  arise  from 
ignorance.  I  see  now  that  if  I  had  known  how  to  confess,  I  might 
have  turned  it  to  some  end. 

It  is  typical  of  me  that  I  am  more  easily  led  to  beheve  good  of 
others  than  of  myself.  The  Murrays  say  that  Charlie  has  more  con- 
sideration for  Aunt  Josephine  and  that  he  likes  her  better  than  I. 
I  think  they  mean  by  considerateness  an  occasional  forbearance 
with  off-hand  treatment,  and  if  they  do  I  suspect  it  is  true  that  I 
am  inconsiderate.  For  rudenesses  and  sHghts  that  seem  smaU  to 
them,  I  suppose,  vex  me  into  the  gut,  and  when  they  are  dehberate, 
anger  takes  me  by  the  shoulders  and  shakes  me.  Aunt  Josephine 
tells  me  as  a  kind  of  reproach  that  she  has  to  be  far  more  careful  in 
what  she  says  or  does  to  me  than  she  would  be  with  either  Jim  or 
CharHe.  I  feel  it  as  a  kind  of  reproach.  Perhaps  such  punctihous- 
ness  seems  to  them  arrogance  affected  for  the  purpose  of  over- 
bearing, but  I  seem  to  myself  to  make  a  good  effort  not  to  be  hasty, 

107 


and  when,  having  cahned  my  mind,  the  rudeness  still  makes  its 
appeal  to  me,  I  would  have  to  reproach  myself  with  a  meanness  if 
I  let  the  offence  go  by  the  board.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  it  should 
suggest  itself  to  them  to  adopt  the  same  standard  with  me  as  I  do 
with  them  (which  would  obviously  be  an  affectation),  I  think  I 
would  supply  them  with  very  Httle  cause.  As  to  whether  Charlie 
likes  Aunt  Josephine  better  than  I  do,  I  know  neither  how  much 
Charlie  hkes  her  nor  to  what  degree  I  like  her,  but  just  as  I  vv^ould 
trust  Jim's  emotion  to  be  purer  than  mine,  I  am  inclined  to  think 
that  whatever  feeHng  I  have  is  purer  than  Charlie's.  And  so, 
though  I  didn't  doubt  them  at  the  time,  I  think  I  was  led  to  beUeve 
them  too  easily. 

There  is  no  happiness  for  the  gross,  who  have  no  understanding. 

When  family  jealousy  asserts  itself  and  there  is  a  difference 
between  the  Murrays  and  ourselves,  or  more  precisely  between 
Uncle  WilHe  and  Pappie,  I  take  no  part.  What  part  I  do  take  bears 
Vi^itness  to  an  impulse  in  me  to  take  up  Pappie's  cause  straightway. 
My  conscience  does  not  become  very  uneasy  for  its  justice's  sake 
in  doing  this,  as  Pappie  is  at  least  as  trustworthy  as  Uncle  Willie. 
Yet  when  this  jealousy  is  at  rest,  I  find  it  intolerable  to  remain  at 
home  with  Pappie  and  the  household.  Pappie  says  that  I  flout  him 
and  that  I  'declare  to  win'  with  the  Murrays,  so  that  from  the  first 
it  would  appear  that  blood  is  thicker  than  water  and  from  the 
second  that  it  is  just  as  little  preferred.  I  do  not  like  Pappie  for  the 
same  reason  that  I  do  not  like  my  country,  because  he  has  sur- 
rounded me  with  unhappiness  and  opposition  from  my  youth 
continually.  .  .  . 

Jim  professed  a  great  contempt  for  the  morality  of  the  Irish 
Mystics.  He  said  their  leaving  the  churches  was  useless  and 
nominal,  for  when  they  left  them  they  tried  to  become  latter-day 
saints.  Even  as  such  they  do  not  compare  either  for  consistency, 
holiness,  or  especially  charity  with  a  fifth-rate  saint  of  the  CathoUc 
Church.  .  .  . 

Monday,  i8  July  1904.^  I'm  an  unlucky,  bloody,  bloody,  bloody 
fool.  Och !  I  can't  curse  big  enough !  I  wanted  to  go  to  this  Regatta 
with  Katsy  tomorrow,  I  wanted  to  go !  Curse  on  this  ankle  of  mine ! 

^  The  following  literary  exercise  is  worked  up  from  the  incident  men- 
tioned under  date  of  i  August  [1904].  See  p.  43. 

108 


Curse  on  it!  But  maybe  it'll  be  well  in  the  morning?  No,  I  know 
the  kind  it'll  be;  I'll  suffer  hell  getting  it  into  my  boot.  Oh,  Jesus ! 
I  can't  get  my  boot  off!  It  feels  Hke  as  if  I  was  smashing  my  foot  off 
at  the  ankle.  That's  only  imagination  I  know,  but  if  I  force  the 
boot  off  I  may  injure  my  foot  still  more  by  straining  it,  and  I  won't 
be  able  to  put  a  foot  under  me  at  all  at  all  tomorrov/.  I  wanted  par- 
ticularly to  go  to  that  cursed  Regatta  with  Katsy.  I'd  have  been 
able  to  borrow  a  shilling  from  Pappie;  I  don't  often  borrow,  and 
besides,  I'd  have  been  able  to  pay  it  back — .  Oh,  if  only  I  hadn't 
jumped  at  that  ditch  I'd  have  been  all  right  now  and  could  have 
gone  as  I  intended  tomorrow.  Even  if  I  do  go,  I'll  be  limping 
damnably  about,  unable  to  enjoy  anything.  Probably  injuring  my 
foot  by  walking  on  it,  too.  I  don't  care  a  curse.  I  want  to  go  and  I'll 
go.  S-s-sis!  I  can't  even  press  my  foot  on  the  floor;  it  strains  my 
whole  leg.  I'm  sick  into  the  bargain,  this  thing  has  made  me  sick. 
I  can't  get  this  boot  off,  that's  all  about  it;  somebody  else  will  have 
to  take  it  off.  See,  I'm  all  trembling.  I  wish  I  had  a  Hght;  this  room 
of  mine  is  so  dark.  I'll  call  Charlie?  No,  somehow  I  would  dishke 
to  ask  him  to  do  the  least  thing  for  me;  I  suppose  I  must  dislike 
him.  Poppie  then,  or  Eileen?  Oh,  I  forgot;  they're  down  at  Fair- 
view,  out  with  the  Murrays  and  Katsy,  while  I'm  here.  In  any  case 
I  hate  to  have  anyone  attending  on  me.  It  seems  to  me  peevish  and 
weak.  There!  It's  off,  that  wasn't  so  hard.  My  foot  seems  to  be 
singing  a  song,  a  stinking,  painful  song,  but !  I'll  be  into  bed  in  a 
minute  now — .  The  pain  isn't  so  intense,  but  the  darloiess  here ! 
the  uncomfortableness  of  the  bed !  my  unluckiness — I  hate  to  be 
invahded  up.  Boys  are  shouting  out  there  behind  in  Cabra  Park,  it 
can't  be  so  late,  about  9  I  suppose.  Everyone  is  up  and  out  this 
fine  summer  evening,  but  here  am  I.  I  suppose  they're  out  at 
Domiycarny  now,  Katsy  too.  I  think  she  prefers  to  be  out  with 
them  than  with  me.  They  bore  me  utterly.  I  would  like  to  run 
away  down  a  side  road  by  myself.  Why  does  she  prefer  them?  How 
long  will  they  be;  tiU  half  past  ten.  An  hour  and  a  half.  It'll  seem 
hours  to  me,  the  length  of  a  night.  I  can't  sleep  on  this  side,  I  am 
uncomfortable.  I  won't  be  able  to  turn,  either.  It'll  strain  my  foot. 
Then  I'll  have  to  lie  in  this  one  position  all  night.  Some  one  of 
those  dull,  feat-performing  saints  remained  in  the  one  position  for 
a  week  before  he  died,  or  maybe  it  was  a  month?  Aye,  or  a  year  or 

109 


two,  perhaps?  See  if  I  can  control  myself,  too.  I'll  try  to  abstract 
myself,  I'll  think  about  something.  What'll  I  think  about—?  What's 
this  I  was — ?  Genius.  Well,  Genius !  What's  this  everybody  said 
about  Genius?  Carlyle  said  that  body  subjugates  and  tortares  the 
mind  with  pain,  and  the  mind  flies  from  pain  as  the  ball  flies  round 
the  hand  that  holds  it  by  a  string—.  How  long?  How  long  will  this 
keep  on?  How  stupid  of  me  to  forget  that  about  genius,  because  it 
was  good — clever — .  Ah,  sure  in  any  case  it'll  be  thrown  up  on  the 
scum  of  my  mind  again  at  some  other  time — 'like  scum'  I  mean,  of 
course — .  This  bed  is  very  warm  now — .  The  skin  seems  tightening 
around  my  head — slowly! — slow-ly! — .  Oh! — that  was  clever — 
wish  I  had  said  that — .  *A — a — a — ah — multitude' — M — said 
that — .  What  was  his  name? — I  just  caught  the  name,  just! — 
Who's  this  said  that?— Who's  this?— I  can't— What's  this  the 
thing  was? — I  can't  think — remember — Dawn! — A — ah! — sink! 

— *A — a — a — ah    multitude' — multitude — ude .    And    so, 

sleep.^ 

I  feel  ungrateful  when  others  whom  I  do  not  like,  like  me,  be- 
cause I  know  I  will  repay  them  with  indifference  if  not  with  disHke. 
Pappie  has  lately  made  a  difierence  in  his  manner  towards  Charlie 
and  towards  myself,  and  this  troubles  me.  I  ask  myself  would  it  not 
be  honester  for  me  to  make  him  dislike  me  beyond  the  shadow  of  a 
doubt.  I  would  prefer  it  to  be  so,  for  I  am  happier,  happier, 
happier,  freer,  and  better  without  his  Uking.  I  do  not  Hke  his  Uking. 
Yet  I  argue  this  way  with  myself,  that  Pappie  does  not  really  like 
me  (the  idea  is  repugnant),  for  when  I  come  in,  the  daily,  fatiguing, 
scurrilous,  endless  rigamarole  begins.  'Begins' — no,  changes  theme 
and  key.  I  say  nothing,  grimly.^  Then  after  some  time  he  begins  to 
tell  something  that  has  happened  through  the  day  and  in  which  I 
take  not  the  least  interest.  The  abusiveness  has  gone  out  of  his 
words,  but  not  yet  out  of  his  tone  and  manner.  I  allow  myself  to 
answer  him,  even  to  talk  about  what  does  not  interest  me,  though 
I  am  aware  that  disgust,  like  Katsy,  glances  at  my  eyes,  and  silently 
does  not  admire.  I  see  that  he  wants  someone  to  talk  to.  Why 

^  The  preceding  paragraph  is  considered  to  be  one  of  several  possible 
sources  for  James's  use  of  the  interior  monologue. 

^  MS.  note:  'I  know  it  is  not  because  I  am  twenty  and  idle,  for  it  has 
been  going  on  since  I  can  remember.' 

1 10 


should  I  not  talk  to  him  while  I  am  here?  And  then  this  happens.  I 
am  down  in  Murrays.  Aunt  Josephine  being  ill,  I  have  called  to  see 
her.  Uncle  WilUe  comes  in  unexpectedly,  and  after  a  fev/  minutes 
I  get  up  to  go.  I  am  asked  to  stay.  I  make  some  efforts  to  go,  but 
being  pressed  both  by  Uncle  WiUie  and  Aunt  Josephine,  and  being 
undecided,  I  stay  against  my  better  judgment.  It  is  the  first  time 
for  I  don't  know  how  long  that  I  have  stayed  the  evening.  You 
might  have  been  more  careful  than  to  have  left  it  possible;  you 
compromised  your  self-respect  for  no  visible  purpose.  Uncle  Willie 
in  the  middle  of  a  drunken,  rambling,  apparently  friendly  speech 
to  me  aimed  covert  insults  at  Jim  and,  in  a  lower  tone  to  Aunt 
Josephine,  open  insults.  Katsy  had  asked  me  to  wait  until  she  re- 
turned from  the  chapel,  and  when  she  came  in,  having  played  a 
few  short  games  of  cards,  I  left.  I  was  annoyed  as  usual  with  myself 
for  having  put  myself  in  the  way  of  a  vulgar  jealousy  which  I  know 
so  well.^' Pappie  was  drunk  when  I  came  home.  He  is  imder  the 
impression  that  every  night  that  I  am  late,  I  have  been  down  with 
them.  'Oh,  ye  bloody-looking  Yahoo  of  hell!  Down  with  the 
Murrays  were  ye?'  'Is  my  supper  ready,  please?'  'How  long.  Oh 
Jesus,  how  long?  Oh  wait!  A  fortnight!  Just  about  a  fortnight  and 
then  I'll  pelt  the  Murrays  with  you.  Pelt  them,  by  God.'  Then  he 
proceeded  to  tell  how  Tom  Devon^  asked  what  Charlie  and  I  were 
doing,  and  how  he  told  Devon  he  was  going  to  put  us  on  the  street 
when  he  sold  the  house.  'And  what  are  they  going  to  do?'  'Oh,  they 
teU  me  they  can  go  down  and  stay  with  the  Murrays.  Willie  Murray 
will  take  them  in;  in  fact,  I  beheve  he's  very  anxious  for  them  to  go 
down!  Oh  yes,  and  chat'll  travel.'  He  said  much  more  that  v/as 
equally  offensive,  but  the  text  of  his  discourse  I  know  to  be  true, 
that  Uncle  WilHe  has  no  love  for  Jim  or  for  me  or  for  anyone  of 
our  name.  I  Hstened  tiredly  to  him  for  some  time.  What  had  been 
wearisomely  wrong  for  months  was  wearisomely  true  tonight.  I 
thought  of  it  on  the  way  home.  He  might  have  been  present,  and 
yet  in  spite  of  his  drunkenness  he  is  not  without  impartiahty,  as  if 
he  were  exercising  his  mind  really  to  tell  me  that  which  is.  My 
scanty  respect  for  him  is  relative,  not  absolute.  Ugh!  How  much  I 

^  Tom  Devon  (or  Devin),  an  old  friend  of  John  Joyce,  is  the  'J^ck 
Power'  of  the  story  'Grace',  in  Diibli7wrs,  and  appears  under  his  own 
name  in  Ulysses. 

Ill 


write  about  this  family  bickering,  but  then,  how  much  it  thrusts 
itself  upon  me!  However,  Aunt  Josephine  is  not  Uncle  Willie,  and 
I  am  not  my  father.  Aunt  Josephine  alluded  to  the  phrase  that 
occurs  so  often  in  these  'Notes' — 'the  Murrays'.  I  have  grown  up 
with  it;  it  [is]  associated  in  my  mind  forever  with  the  sound  of 
Pappie's  voice  drunkenly  haranguing  his  silent  family,  that  deep, 
open-vowelled,  rasping,  blatant  voice,  listening  to  which,  at  least 
I  understand  hate.  .  .  . 

I  am  considered  hardier  and  healthier  than  either  Jim  or  Charlie. 
I  take  care  of  myself  and  watch  my  body  almost  as  carefully  as  I 
watch  my  mind,  but  I  seem  to  myself  to  have  been  braving  off 
weakness  and  delicacy  always  and  in  all  respects.  I  regard  myself 
as  one  of  naturally  weak.  .  .  . 

The  Jesuit  influence,  not  their  system,  is  educational,  because  it 
trains  those  under  it  to  educate  themselves. 

A  reply  to  a  matrimonial  advertisement :  ^Undersigned  begs  to 
apply  for  above  position'. 

Matter  is  indestructible,  scientists  tell  us,  so  here  is  an  epitaph 
for  us  mortalists:  'Here  lie  the  immortal  remains'. 

I  was  in  the  prettily-furnished,  softly-carpeted  house  of  a 
Belfast  builder  today.  Every  cheap  luxury  a  clerk  could  want  was 
there  in  some  corner.  There  was  everjrthing — except  room.  His 
wife  appeared  to  be  cooking  the  dinner  in  the  kitchen.  His  child- 
ren's children  will  shiver  at  the  space  between  sky  and  sea.  I  know 
poverty,  yet  I  prefer  our  house  with  its  dirty  windows  and  door 
and  without  even  the  necessary  furniture,  because,  perhaps  for 
this  reason,  there  is  no  shameful  want  of  room,  and  I  understand 
Diogenes'  preference  for  poverty. 

I  prefer  either  music  or  prose  to  verse,  but  I  like  poetry  wherever 
it  is  found.  I  admit  it  is  found  oftenest  in  verse. 

I  have  so  much  sympathy  with  people  I  know  that  when  I  am  in 
the  same  room  with  them  and  silent,  everything  that  happens  them 
seems  to  happen  me  and  I  pass  through  every  mood  of  theirs.  How 
can  I  believe,  then,  that  I  have  a  mind  of  my  own.  Add  to  this  that 
I  have  no  afl'ection  for  my  family,  and  I  will  show  something 
strange.  I  am  silent  and  reserved  to  live  with  for  this  reason,  that  I 
wish  my  conversation  with  those  who  expect  affection  from  me  but 
to  whom  I  can  offer  none,  to  be  civil,  what  is  necessary,  but  no 

112 


more.  I  would  prefer  to  live  with  strangers,  because  I  do  not  suc- 
ceed as  I  wish  in  my  attempt.  But  I  watch  over  myself  with  irritable 
scrupulousness  lest  a  tone,  a  superfluous  word,  a  look,  a  spon- 
taneous expression  might  be  misunderstood.  I  have  defined  love  as 
an  intimate  and  desirous  dependence.  Isn't  this  the  opposite  of 
that  love — an  intimate  but  repugnant  dependence — and  do  I,  then 
hate  all  my  family  who  tacitly  expect  affection  from  me? 

I  have  a  novel  system  of  reading :  I  sell  what  books  I  can,  and 
read  what  books  I  can't — out  of  spite. 

I  attribute  the  following  to  Pappie:  (i)  the  undermining  of  his 
children's  health,  and  their  rotting  teeth,  to  absolutely  irregular 
feeding  and  living,  cheap  adulterated  food,  and  general  unsanitary 
conditions  of  life;  (2)  the  handicap  of  his  children's  chances  in  life 
(whereby  Poppie's  chance,  for  example,  is  quite  ruined);  (3) 
Mother's  unhealth,  unhappiness,  weakening  mind,  and  death,  to 
his  moral  brutality  and  the  Juggernaut  he  made  life  with  him,  and 
to  his  execrable  treatment  of  her  even  up  to  her  last  day;  and  (4), 
indirectly,  Georgie's  death,  for  if  Georgie  had  been  properly 
doctored  or  in  a  hospital,  he  would  have  lived.  Besides  these,  he  is 
pulling  down  his  children's  characters  with  him  as  he  sinks  lower. 
It's  a  pretty  list  on  paper  yet  somewhat  understated.  'Moral 
brutality'  does  not  convey  to  the  stranger  mind  the  eternity  of 
abuse  that  in  memory  impinges  monotonously  on  my  accustomed 
ear  at  will.  It  was  a  constant  threat  of  his  to  Mother,  'I'll  break 
your  heart!  I'll  break  your  bloody  heart!'  It  must  be  admitted  that 
this  was  exactly  what  he  did,  but  not  of  set  purpose.  He  saw  that 
his  callous  habit  of  commonplace  gluttony,  as  graceless  and  dull  a 
routine  as  the  rest  of  his  life,  would  have  this  effect,  and  it  eased 
his  ill  nature  to  think  so.  He  uses  the  threat  to  us,  now,  but  adds, 
'I'll  break  your  stomach  first  though,  ye  buggers.  You'll  get  the 
effects  of  it  later  on.  Wait  till  you're  thirty  and  you'll  see  where 
you'll  be.'  He  has  made  the  house  what  it  has  always  been  by  his 
unlovely  nature  and  his  excellent  appetite  for  whiskey  and  water, 
and  that  he  has  any  pension  left  to  live  upon  is  due  to  the  influence 
of  friends  and  consideration  for  the  family  dependent  on  him.  He 
was  near  being  left  without.  Here  is  one  out  of  my  Book  of  Days. 
On  Thursday  the  27th  April. ^  I  was  up  fairly  early — 8  perhaps — 

1  1905. 

H  113 


and  the  day  went  according  to  my  plan  till  a  certain  hour.  Pappie 
was  defendant  in  an  appeal  case  and  expected  the  case  to  be  called. 
He  was  going  to  defend  the  action  himself.  I  went  down  to  see.  I 
did  not  see,  for  it  was  not  called,  and  I  came  home  at  six.  Pappie 
was  not  in,  there  was  no  light,  and  no  meal.  I  had  wasted  my  day 
waiting  for  him  in  the  Four  Courts — a  snobbish,  utterly  stupid, 
noisy  hole — while  he  was  getting  drunk  in  some  bar  parlour  or 
snug.  I  was  irritated,  for  I  knew  he  had  money.  I  sat  down  heavily 
on  the  table  and  cursed  his  name  vehemently.  Poppie,  who  had 
been  moping  over  the  fire  in  the  dark  with  the  children,  began  to 
ease  her  own  irritation  and  her  tongue  on  me.  I  cursed  at  her  like 
Pappie's  son  and  went  out.  I  was  happy  out — but  what  do  in  such 
a  house?  Answer  advertisements?  Is  anything  more  futile  and  dis- 
heartening? And  what  to  do  out?  Aunt  Josephine  was  laid  up,  so 
they  would  not  be  out,  and  my  customary  relief  was  blocked.  I 
walked  out  to  DoUymount  by  myself,  then  I  came  home,  after 
nine.  Pappie  was  not  in  yet.  I  had  been  speculating  by  outward 
signs  about  it  while  I  knocked  and  had  given  myself  hope.  I 
cursed  again  violently  for  perhaps  a  minute,  and  was  silent.  After- 
wards I  went  up  to  bed.  It  was  partly  stomach  anger,  it  was  partly 
a  fanning  of  resentment  into  violent  hatred,  but  it  was  deep 
irritation  at  myself  far  more  than  these.  For  some  idea  of  amiability 
I  had  lived  with  him  for  some  days  and  had  consented  not  [to]  go 
with  those  my  thoughts  should  have  chosen.  Lache !  I  had  acted 
the  part  of  companion  to  him — 'acted'  is  the  word,  for  I  knew  that 
my  slight,  perceptible  dislike  for  him  was  as  constant  and  un- 
changing as  my  sHght,  perceptible  pity  for  Mother.  I  felt  my  pride 
outwitted  and  humiliated.  After  ten  Pappie  came  in  with  few 
pence  left.  We — and  the  children — had  fasted  14  hours.  I  heard  his 
drunken  intonations  in  the  dark  downstairs,  and  then  the  saddening 
flow.  This  is  a  true  portrait  of  my  progenitor :  the  leading  one  a 
dance  and  then  the  disappointing,  baffling,  baulking  and  turning 
up  drunk — the  business  of  breaking  hearts. 


114 


INDEX 


Aeneas,  82 

Aesopj  65 

America,  93 

American,  The  (Henry  James),  84, 

92 
Apothecary  Hall,  67 
'Archer,  Isabel'  (character),  86 
Archer,  Wilham,  85 
Aristotle,  74,  48  n. 
'Aunt  Brigid'  (character),  25  n. 

Ballsbridge,  69  n. 

Barnacle,  Nora,  51,  54,  64,  98 

BashkirtsefF,  Marie,  31-2 

Beerbohm,  Max,  85 

'Bellegarde,  Henri-Urbain  de' 
(character),  84 

'Bellegarde,  Valentin  de'  (charac- 
ter), 92 


'Casey,  John'  (character),  19  n. 

Casey,  Mrs.,  36 

Casey,  Pat,  93-5 

Catholic  Church,  20,  22,  24,  25, 

26,  38,  44,  45,  46,  47,  50,  51,  67, 

70-1,  92-3,  97,  98,  107,  108,  112 
Chance,  Charles,  77-8 
Chance,  Marie,  77  n. 
Chamber  Music,  28  n.,  30,  31,  62  n., 

63  n.,  88 
Chopin,  43,  57,  61 
'Cintre,  Claire  de'  (character),  92 
Clancy,  George,  74 
Clancy,  John,  65 
Clegg,  solicitor,  105-6 
Coello,  Sanchez,  56 
Colum,  Padraic,  29,  30,  33,  35,  36, 

72,  82,  99 
Colleen  Bawn,  The  (Boucicault),  68 


Belvedere  College,  23,  46,  54,  77,      Cosgrave,  Vincent,  35,  36,  44,  51, 


90,  97 
Bergan,  Alfred,  54,  65 
'Bloom,  Molly'  (character),  77  n. 
Boccaccio,  Giovanni,  102-3 
Boucicault,  Dion,  68 
Boyd,  Mr.,  77-8 
Brady,  James,  65 
'Bread,  Mrs.'  (character),  84 
Brennan,  Father,  26 
'Burke,     O'Madden'     (character),      Curtis,  O'Leary,  21 

21  n. 
Burns,  Georgina,  37 
Byrne,  J.  F.,  sketch  of,  74;  27,  28, 

30,  35,  44,  45,  71,  72 


54,  63,  64-5,  68,  71-2,  73 
'Counterparts',  38  n. 
Cousins,  Gretta,  69 
Cousins,  James,  35,  69 
'Cranly'  (character),  27  n.,  35  n., 

38  n.,  74  n. 
Cunniam,  Captain,  30-1 
'Cunningham,  Martin'  (character), 

26  n.,  77  n. 


Callanan,    Mrs.    (great-aunt),    69 

and  n. 
Carlyle,  Thomas,  89,  no 


'Daedalus,  Isabel'  (character),  25  n. 
'Daedalus,    Maurice'     (character), 

25  n. 
'Daedalus,     Stephen'     (character), 

25  n. 
Daisy  Miller  (Henry  James),  86,  89, 

92 


115 


'Dale,  Laetitia*  (character),  84,  86 

Dana,  25  and  n.,  62 

D'Annunzio,  Gabriele,  102 

'Davin'  (character),  74  n. 

Davitt,  Michael,  73 

'Dead,  The',  69  n. 

Decameron,  102 

'De  Craye,  Colonel'  (character),  85 

Dempsey,  George,  54 

Denza,  Luigi,  37 

'Desborough,  Lucy'  (character),  88 

Devin,  Tom,  11 1 

Diary  of  a  Superfluous  Man  (Tur- 

genev),  55 
Dolly  mount,  114 
Diogenes,  112 
D' Israeli,  Benjamin,  88 
Donnycarny,  109 
Doyle,  Conan,  90 
'Dr.  Dooley'  (verse),  52 
Dublin,  61 
Dubliners,  21  n.,  26  n.,  38  n.,  69  n., 

77  n..  Ill  n.  See  also  titles  of  the 

stories. 

Eglinton,  John,  see  Magee,  W.  K. 
Egoist,  The  (George  Meredith),  84, 

85,88 
Elwood,  John,  33,  35,  36 
'Epiphanies',  14,  26  n.,  62 

'Fanning,  Long  John'  (character), 

65  n. 
Feis  Ceoil,  29,  30,  35 
'Feverel,  Richard'  (character),  88 
Field,  William,  20 
Finnegans  Wake,  65  n.,  77  n. 
Finsen,  Niels,  52 
'Forey,  Clare  Doria'  (character),  86 

'Gabler,  Hedda'  (character),  31 

Galway,  Tribes  of,  16 

'Gas  from  a  Burner',  21  n. 

'Giovanelh'  (character),  86 

Gladstone,  W.  E.,  73 

Goethe,  24  n.,  88,  89 

Gogarty,  Oliver  St.  John,  charac- 
ter of,  29;  15,  21,  25,  30  and  n., 
343  35.  36, 453  46, 69, 70-1,  72,  81 


Goldsmith,  Oliver,  63,  81 
Goncourt,  Edmond  de,  103 
'Goodwood,    Caspar'    (character), 

85,  90 
Gordon,  veterinary  student,  69 
'Goulding,  Richie'  (character),  18  n. 
'Grace',  21  n.,  77  n.,  in  n. 
Griffiths,  Mr.,  75 

'Harley,  Adrian'  (character),  85 
Henry,  Father,  54 
Hermetic  Society,  70 
'Holy  Office,  The',  82  n. 
House  of  Sin,  57 
Huxley,  T.  H.,  51 

Ibsen,  Henrik,  31,  48,  71 

In  the  Shadow  of  the  Glen  (Synge), 

74-5 
Ireland  and  the  Irish,  14,  20,  28, 

34.  36.  57.  66-7,  75,  79-80,  82-3 
Irish  National  Theatre,  36,  74 

James,  Henry,  45,  63,  83-93,  loi 
Jesuits,  112 

Journal  to  Stella  (Swift),  72-3 
Joyce,  Charles  (brother),  sketch  of, 

22;  17,  23  and  n.,  25,  26-7,  28, 

35^  393  42,  58,  773  81,  99,  100, 

107-8,  109,  no,  112 
Joyce,  Eileen  (sister),  sketch  of,  24; 

32,  43,  69-70,  75,  109 
Joyce,  Eva  (sister),  21 
Joyce,  Florence  (sister),  32 
Joyce,  George  (brother),  sketch  of, 

22-3;  39,  113 
Joyce,  James  (brother),  character, 

13,  14,  15,  17,  25,  27,  30,  38, 
47-8,  64,  99;  interests,  13  andn., 

14,  21,  49;  appearance,  15,  76; 
musical  abihty,  15;  writing,  13, 

14,  17,  25,  29,  48,  62-3,  66,  104; 
manners,  15,  23,  26,  45,  j6;  and 
women,  20  and  n.,  21,  22,  27,  30, 
48,  76;  reputation,  21,  26,  29,  81, 
104,  III;  friendships,  17,  21,  23, 
26,  29,  35,  45,  51,  69,  71,  100, 
103;  drinking,  13,  76;  opinions, 

15,  20,  22,  25,  26,  38,  43,  45, 

16 


Joyce,  James — con. 

47,  49-5 1 5  52,  68,  70,  74,  106, 
108;  at  Shelbourne  Road,  30; 
defends  his  father,  33;  at  Feis 
Ceoil,  35,  37;  angers  his  father, 
46  j  reads  this  diary,  53,  98,  104; 
Hving  in  Tower,  69;  borrows 
witticisms,  71-2;  vexed  by 
father,  33;  er  passim 

Joyce,  John  Stanislaus  (father), 
sketch  of,  16-18;  15,  19,  21,  23, 
24  and  n.,  25  n.,  28,  30,  31,  32, 

33?  345  37j  38,  43.  44.  46,  50, 
57-8,  60  and  n.,  63,  65,  70,  77-8, 
82,  94,  95j  96,  97.  99.  100,  loi, 
106,  107-8,  1 10-12,  1 13-14 
Joyce,  Mabel  (sister),  29,  34 
Joyce,  Margaret  (sister),  sketch  of, 
24-5;   19,  32,  42,  43,  52,   109, 

ii3j  114 

Joyce,  May  (sister),  sketch  of,  23- 
4;  26-7,  42-3,  51, 70 

Joyce,  May  Murray  (mother), 
sketch  of,  18-20;  15,  16,  24,  36, 
67.77-9398,  113 

Joyce,  Stanislaus,  burns  diary,  25, 
104;  a  whetstone,  25;  suggests 
title  of  A  Portrait,  25 ;  suggests 
title  of  Stephen  Hero,  25;  sub- 
ject of  an  epiphany,  26;  suggests 
title  of  Chamber  Music,  31;  a 
clerk,  46,  60;  differs  from  James, 
46-7;  takes  examination  for 
Gordon,  69;  appearance  of,  80- 
I ;  his  criticisms  of  Henry  James 
and  George  Meredith,  83-93; 
writes  interior  monologue,  108- 
10 

Joyce,  family  of,  16,  17,  18,  19,  23, 
28,  31,  39,  58-9,  60,  64,  97,  113 

Kane,  Matthew,  26,  43,  77-8 

Kelly,  John,  19 

Kelly,  Thomas  F.,  82 

Kelly,  young,  21 

Kettle,  Mr.,  29 

'Kernan,  Tom'  (character),  21  n. 

Kipling,  Rudyard,  96-7 

'Kramer,  Arnold'  (character),  71 


Life's  Handicap  (Kipling),  96 
'Lightly  come  and  lightly  go',  28  n. 
'Lovberg,  Eilert'  (character;,  31,71 
'Lynch'  (character),  35  n. 
Lytton,  Lord,  88 
Luther,  Martin,  64 

McCormack,  John,  36,  39 
Macdonald,  medical  student,  36 
McGarvey's,  74 
McKernan,  68 
Magee,  W.  K.,  21,  25 
Manning,  Mick,  96 
Marconi,  Guglielmo,  52 
Martello  Tower,  Sandycove,  69 
Maupassant,  Guy  de,  22  n.,  86,  103 
Meredith,  George,  51,  66,  83-93 
'Merle,  Madame'   (character),   84, 

85 
Michelangelo,  90 
'Middleton,  Clara'  (character),  86 
'Miller,  Randolph'  (character),  92 
Moore,  George,  62,  97 
Moore,  Thomas,  103 
'Mother,  The',  21  n. 
Murray,  Alice,  37,  43,  57 
Murray,  Bertie,  37 
Murray,  Jim,  99 
Murray,  John  (uncle),  20,  28,  38, 

46,  67-8 
Murray,  Josephine  (aunt),   18  n., 

21,  23,  25  n.,  32,  37,  39,  41,  44, 

53.  54,  57-8,  61,  99,  100,  104, 

105,  107,  III,  112,  114 
Murray,  Kathleen  (cousin),  18,  20, 

27,  32,  36,  37,  39-4I3  43>  44.  51, 

53,  61,  62,  63,  64,  71,  100,  lOI, 

108-9,  no 
'Murray,  Red'  (character),  20  n. 
Murray,  William  (uncle),  18  n.,  23, 

25  n.,  33,  36,  37,  38,  57-8,  104, 

108,  III, 112 
Murray,  family  of,  20,  37-8,  51, 

69,  99,  100,  108,  III,  112 

Napoleon,  73 

NelHe,  prostitute,  30  and  n.,  31 
'Newman,    Christopher'    (charac- 
ter), 92 


117 


Nicknames^  20-1,  25  n,,  70-1 
Nolarij  MisSj  20 

O'Callaghan,  medical  student^  35 
O'Connell  characteristics j  37,  61 
One  of  Our  Conquerors  (Meredith), 

51 
'Osmondj  Gilbert'  (character),  84, 

85 
'Osmond,  Pansy'  (character),  85 

Palmieri,  Benedetto,  37 

Paracelsus,  103 

Paris,  61,  82,  97 

Parnell,  Charles  Stewart,  73 

Pater,  Walter,  43  n.,  89 

Patmore,  Coventry,  74 

'Patterne,  Crossjay'  (character),  84 

'Patterne,  Sir  Willoughby'  (charac- 
ter), 84,  85 

Perse,  Dr.,  20  andn. 

Plain  Tales  from  the  Hills  (Kipling), 
96 

Poe,  Edgar  Allan,  loi,  102 

Pohlman's,  61 

Poland,  43 

Pomes  Penyeach,  14  n. 

Portrait  of  a  Lady  (Henry  James), 
45^  84,  85,  92 

Portrait  of  the  Artist  as  a  Young 
Mani  19  n.,  25,  27  n.,  30  n., 
33  n.,  35  n.,  74  n. 

'Power,  Jack'  (character),  iii  n. 

'Rakes  of  Mallow'  (song),  75-6 
Rathbourne,  Miss,  36 
Regatta,  43,  108-10 
Rembrandt,  81 

Richard  Feverel,  Ordeal  of  (Mere- 
dith), 84,  88 
Richardson,  Samuel,  88 
Riders  to  the  Sea  (Synge),  74 
Rossetti,  D.  G.,  26 
Rousseau,  J. -J.,  14 
Ruskin,  John,  99 
Russell,  George,  30,  82 
Ryan,  Father,  90-1 
Ryan,  Frederick,  25,  29 


Sainte-Beuve,  C.  A.,  103 

Sandy  cove,  69 

Sandymount,  61 

'School  for  Scandal'  (a  game),  55 

Sheehan,  medical  student,  27 

Sheehy,  Hannah,  27,  36 

Sheehy,  Maggie,  55 

Sheehy,  Mary,  20,  27,  28,  36 

Sheehy,  Richard,  27,  55 

Sheehy,  family  of,  54 

Sheehy- Skeffington,   Haimah,   27, 

36 
Shelley,  Percy  Bysshe,  90 
'Stackpole,  Henrietta'  (character), 

90 
Stanislaus,  St.,  99 
Starkey,  James  S.,  72 
Stephen  Hero,  25  andn.,  35  n.,  38  n., 

74  n.,  68  n. 
Stock,  Dr.,  67 

Swift,  Jonathan,  55,  61,  72-3 
Swinburne,  A.  C,  84 
Synge,  J.  M.,  74-5 

Temple,  of  'The  Hut',  94 
'Temple'  (character),  33  n. 
Termyson,  Alfred,  loi,  102 
'Thompson,    Ripton'    (character), 

85 
Thornton,  Richard,  21 
'Tilly',  14  n. 
Tolstoy,  Leo,  93,  102 
'Touchett,  Ralph'  (character),  85 
Tower,  Sandycove,  69 
Turgenev,  I.  S.,  55,  93 
Tyndall,  John,  52 

Ulysses,  15  n.,  18  n.,  20  n.,  21  n., 
25  n.,  26  n.,  28  n.,  30  n.,  43  n., 
54  n.,  65  n.,  77  n.,  iii  n. 

'Uncle  Jim'  (character),  25  n. 

Velasquez,  28,  65 
Vernon,  Father,  78 

Wagner,  Richard,  103 

Walker,  Marie,  36 

Waltenfel,  103 

'Warburton,  Lord'  (character),  85 


118 


'What    counsel    has    the    learned  Yeats,  Jack  B.,  79 

moon',  28  n.  Yeats,  William  Butler,  13,  22,  29, 

White,  a  traveller,  67  30,  55,  56,  82 

'Whitford,  Vernon'  (character),  85,  Yggdrasill,  14 

90  Young  Irelanders,  30 

Whitman,  Walt,  66 

Wilde,  Oscar,  26 

'Winterbourne'  (character),  86,  89,  Zola,  Emile,  68 
90,92 


119 


•^^    rOLLEGE  UBRfifi*ate    Due 

^°^            HUMANITIES  ROOM 

Due         R^hixn^trA"         Due          Returned 

Mk  MMij  r*^^' 

WUUT     'U 

f 

i                           -r 

' 

f> 

m-l\  U'j.    -^■ 

-ir^lBt 

h/LK  1  J  ZoJd 

eiBU.^ 

, 

C,     c7 


Dublin  diary    mam 
823.91J89Yj3C.2 


3  \^^^  D3311  AE3E 


Лучший частный хостинг